The Awakening of a Tactician

by Mountainmanmad

Rating: teen
Tags: Princess Celestia, Crossover, Alternate Universe, Human, Main 6, Gore, Original Character, Trixie, My Little Pony: Friendship is Magic, Dark, Comedy, Other
Length: 143013

A young man decides to attend a convention with his friends dressed as his favorite character from the Fire Emblem series. Next thing he knows he's in Equestria.

Hello, my name is Robin. Well, it used to be Madison before getting ripped from my universe and thrown through the void.

So there I was getting ready for an awesome time at a convention before I had to return to my studies. I used to be a scholar of military history and tactics. I always enjoyed furthering my education and I saw knowledge as the greatest of powers. Turns out that's a great field to study if you're going to be thrown into a feudal environment!

So suddenly I find myself in Equestria, looking like Robin from Fire Emblem: Awakening, and the Royal Sisters are trying to hunt me down. I can't really blame them, I can get a little... enthusiastic when learning new magic.

This story is set in the Displaced multiverse.
________________________________________________

This is the first story I've ever done of ponies and the first one I'm writing for FimFiction. I'm not the best author, but I like to think my writing is decent enough that the plot won't crumble. I'm always striving to be a better writer so don't be afraid to point out any mistakes you may find.

Special thanks to KiaraGate for helping me with the story. Thanks for letting me bounce ideas off of you, you've helped me a lot!

*As the story progresses I may add additional tags and or characters.

Published 2015-01-21 17:10:02 UTC
Last updated 2016-07-01 16:28:56 UTC

Chapter 2 - A stroll through Canterlot

Author's Note

A small note before reading the chapter. It took me a while to settle on Robin's magic, but I'm happy with the outcome. I settled on hybrid mechanics. The way I see it, this is real life and not a video game. Items don't have 'uses' and they are hardly going to 'brake' when used enough. If something doesn't make sense write a comment below and I'll try to explain it better. Just... don't hate me if you don't like it?

Chapter 2 - A stroll through Canterlot

While I wanted nothing more than to escape the city I couldn’t afford to make any mistakes. I was behind enemy lines and held the terrain disadvantage. Regardless of the power I wield, it won’t do me much good if I can’t hit anything. I took stock of my possessions as I hid in some bushes near the entrance of the gardens.

I had my Levin sword strapped to my waist, ready to see action at a moment’s notice. The only problem, however, is that its magic was severely drained. I scowled in frustration as I sensed the magic held within the blade had only enough energy for a single bolt. I can wield a blade and use it well, but it would do me little good in my current situation since most of the guard use spears. That, and things tend to die when you cut them. I don’t want to kill anyone.

I opened my robe to find four tomes I had nestled against the fabric, each secured in place by a strap. I had a tome of Elfire, a tome of Arcwind a tome of Rexcalibur and a tome of Elthunder. I placed my hand against each of the books and reached out with my magic. I was happy to find that, unlike the Levin sword, the magic within the tomes remained unchanged.

I took Arcwind from its position and opened it, feeling the breeze around me strengthen. I flipped through the pages, reading the ancient language I used to empower them. Unlike most unicorns, whose magic is mainly used as a utility, my magic is used as a weapon. I had no access to invisibility spells or support magic. What I did have though, was ingenuity.

Long ago before my imprisonment I realized the flaw with my magic. I couldn’t always rely on brute power to see my way through problems. So, through trial and error, I was able to bend my magic slightly to aid me in other ways. Arcwind alone allows me to cut my enemy with razor sharp winds, but by letting the wind carry me, however, I am able to significantly increase my speed. I had also discovered that by using small bursts of Thunder magic I am able to re-direct the spell of a unicorn; useful for one-on-one duels.

I closed the book and looked out towards the entrance of the gardens. Two guards were stationed on either side of the gate. I bit the inside of my cheek, thinking of a way to remove them. Elthunder would certainly do the trick, but the noise might cause some unwanted attention. If only I had Nosferatu…

I sighed and took Elthunder from its position. I needed to use enough power to render both guards unconscious, but not so much that it could kill them. I opened the book and quickly read over the ancient language needed for the spell. With the words fresh in my mind and a flourish of my hand I called upon the power within the tomb.

The ponies didn’t stand a chance as two bolts struck them from above; the gold armor allowing the electricity to flow through their bodies. Within seconds both guards collapsed into a twitching mess.

I rose from the bushes and quickly made my way towards the city, securing Elthunder back under my robe. I didn’t bother to check to see if my spell had done any harm to the guards. The lightning had been both visible and loud; no doubt others would have been alerted by now.

It didn’t take long to reach the streets of Canterlot, the cobbled roads blending nicely with the mostly stone homes. While it would have been nice to stop and admire the architecture, I was a bit preoccupied with a few dozen terrified eyes pointed in my direction. I smiled softly and tried to relax my body, hoping the skittish ponies would notice and relax as well.

More than a few seemed to notice the visible change. I watched as about a quarter of the crowd disperses, leaving me with a still decent number of terrified ponies. I reached into my robe and took hold of Rexcalibur, noticing many of the citizens backing up in fright. When they saw the book, however, the atmosphere almost immediately changed. The fear was still there, but it was buried beneath a layer of curiosity.

With my nose in the book I began to walk through the streets. The ponies parted for me like Moses and the Red Sea. All I needed to do was get to the gates without incident. Once out of the city I could make my way to the Everfree forest. I needed to check up on my outposts and home. Hopefully it wouldn’t be too much of a mess to clean up. I’ve missed 1500 ‘spring cleanings’ so I didn’t let my hopes get too high.

“Halt creature!”

I sighed in resignation. I expected to be called out on, but I was hoping it would have been from the guards at the main gate. I was already half way to the gate, hell I could see it from here. I pivoted on my heels, noticing a small group of soldiers making their way towards me. I returned my attention to the tome, finishing the last bit of reading.

Apparently the guard that spoke took offense to the lack of attention. His face grew red in anger as he leveled his spear in my direction. “Creature, as a sergeant of the royal guard I demand your attention!”

Well… it seems the guard has grown arrogant during my time of absence. It used to take a lot more than reading to get a reaction, let alone anger them. I closed my book and held it under my arm, gazing down at the soldier with a warm smile.

“I apologize, I just get lost in my books so often. Do you enjoy reading sergeant?”

My sudden question coupled with my causal easygoing tone took the guard by surprise. Years of training, however, allowed him to quickly recompose himself. His eyes softened and he lowered the head of his spear. “Creature, I’m sorry for the inconvenience, but I’m afraid I’ll have to ask you to come with us.”

I shook my head sadly, putting forth a worried visage. “I’m sorry sergeant, but I have an important meeting I must attend to. I can’t afford to be late so I’m afraid I must bid you good day.”

With that said I turned on my heels and continued to walk towards the entrance of the city, stunning both the guards and the nearby citizens. Nopony has ever gone against the guard before, let alone done so in such a casual way.

The sergeant spoke to one of the privates, his eyes boring into the back of my head. “Private, let the princesses know abou-”

He was unable to finish his command as ice suddenly erupted from the ground, encasing the pony and rending him immobile. The other guards backed up in surprise as the surrounding ponies screamed in fear. Panicked civilians ran in random directions like a chicken that had lost its head. With the street clear, all that was left were the guard and I, leaving little to wonder who the assailant was. The guards turned towards me, spears pointed at my chest as they prepared to fight the unknown creature.

The blue tome in my palm faintly glowed. Wisps of cold air flowed around me as the ground frosted over. My eyes glow a faint purple as I looked over the remaining guard, seeing the fear and determination on their faces. My smile never once wavered.

“White moves first.”

Celestia was enjoying her time at the party, eating a slice of cake as she watched her little ponies congratulate the six mares who had saved Equestria once again. Discord had caused a lot of trouble, but the power of friendship had once more saved the day. She returned her gaze to the confectionary delight, a feral look to her eyes as she prepared to assault the sweet.

She never got her chance as the doors to the throne room swung open. A lone guard rushed towards Celestia, a look of panic on his face.

“Your highness, there is a creature terrorizing the city and attacking the guard!” He reported, giving a quick salute in the process.

Celestia quickly grew serious, her smile disappearing into a thin line.

“What description can you give me of this creature?” she asked.

His response was haggard, “We are unsure as to what creature it is, but it is bipedal and without fur. It is also capable of using highly advanced magic!”

Celestia’s eyes hardened and she immediately rose from her seat, the cake already forgotten.

“Send word to my sister to join me at the front of the castle with the Elements of Harmony. Ensure that the guard holds off the creature for as long as possible until I arrive.”

The soldier saluted and quickly left the throne room to fulfill his ruler’s commands.

Celestia looked over her little pony’s faces, seeing confusion and fear the dominant reaction. She noticed the six mares among them as they moved through the crowd, Twilight Sparkle leading the group.

Twilight Sparkle, princess Celestia’s student, was currently confused, nervous and curious. She had listened as the guard described a strange creature that was supposedly fighting the guard using powerful magic. She thought back to her books, recalling any article that would fit the description with the one given by the guard. Unable to recall such a being she decided to ask her teacher directly instead.

Twilight gazed upwards towards her leader, the rest of her friends taking position on either side of her. “Princess Celestia, what exactly is going on?”

Celestia rose from her position and motioned for Twilight and her friends to walk with her. “It would seem that another foe of mine has returned from the past.”

Twilight, instantly alert, was ready to list off numerous questions. She never got the chance as Rainbow Dash beat her to it. “Oh come ON! We just defeated that loser Discord and now another lame villain is causing trouble!?”

Twilight was prepared to scold her friend when Celestia intervened. “I understand your frustration Rainbow Dash, but this enemy is far too dangerous for you to confront.”

Rainbow looked insulted as she was told somepony was more dangerous than her, the fastest flyer in Equestria! She was ready to argue this, but Twilight finally spoke up, “With all due respect princess, we just defeated Discord. His chaos magic was extremely powerful. Who could be more dangerous than him?”

Celestia sighed. She suddenly felt like an old mare near the end of her time. She smiled softly as she recalled a memory regarding a young filly that enjoyed studying in the gardens, studying near a very specific statue. “His name is Tactician, a mage of incredible skill and power.”

Twilight faltered in her step, wondering if she misheard her teacher. “T-Tactician!? The one you told me about when I was a filly!?”

Celestia nodded solemnly, not liking the look in the lavender mare’s eyes. The rest of the ponies merely looked to each other in confusion. Applejack cleared her throat, “Do ya think yall can explain who this ere’ Tactician fellow is?”

Twilight gasped and turned on her friend, getting ready to give one of her lectures. “Tactician is a mage who wielded powerful elemental magic some 1500 years ago. He was considered to be one of the smartest individuals in history. He and StarSwirl the Bearded were labeled pioneers in the field of magic!”

Twilight squeed and began speaking aloud to herself. “I need to get several rolls of parchment and bottles of ink! I have so much to ask him! How does he use magic, what species is he, what’s his favorite color!?”

Celestia watched the display with amusement. She found Twilight’s desire for knowledge refreshing, but this was not something she could pursue. She coughed into her hoof, pulling the mare back to reality.

Twilight immediately ended her rambling, scuffing the ground with a hoof. “Sorry!”

“Twilight,” Celestia began, “This is not something you can pursue. Tactician is considered an enemy of the state for a reason. He has committed numerous crimes, one of which alone would sentence him to life in the dungeon.”

Pinkie Pie hopped towards the front of the group. “Pfft, what’s the worse he coul-”

“He used dark magic to bring the dead back to life. He used the corpses as weapons against the royal guard,” Celestia intervened.

The mares stopped in their tracks, looking at Celestia with a mixture of surprise and horror. Twilight seemed to be the most affected. Such magic was unheard of and she felt herself become sick at the thought of defiling the dead in such a way.

The group of ponies moved with new vigor, focusing on intercepting the villain known as Tactician.

I looked over the remaining ten guards as they blocked my only exit. The wooden gate behind them was closed. From the looks the guards were giving me, they intended to keep it that way. Behind me was a path of destruction. The street was littered with pot holes from lightning bolts and numerous guards were encased in ice. Fifty guards had attempted to stop me, none of them succeeded. Ten more were hardly going to make much of a difference.

“Stand aside and open the gate before I decide to get violent.”

None of the guards moved.

I sighed and flicked my right hand upwards. A pillar of fire erupted from the ground behind them. The shockwave that followed blew the gate apart and sent the guards flying. All that remained of the gate were the smoking splinters that littered the ground. I put away Elfire and retrieved Arcwind. I immediately began reading the book, familiarizing myself with the spell.

I grumbled in annoyance as I was forced to switch yet again between tomes. Despite how powerful my magic was it had a major flaw to it. I could only use one tome at a time. The ancient language bound to the tome is what’s needed to cast the magic. Every time a different book is used, the previous bind is broken. The only way to re-invoke the bind is by re-reading the ancient text.

Binding myself to the spell once more I prepared to cast the magic. I wanted to get out of here before-

“TACTICIAN!!!”

I wince as I’m assaulted with a verbal shockwave, forcing myself from covering my ears. I turn around to see the Royal Sisters, the mane six and what looks to be a hundred armed guards behind them. I bit my tongue to keep myself from laughing. Most of them had their ears pressed against the back of their heads.

I turned towards the blue alicorn, my cold eyes betraying my warm smile. “There’s really no need to shout Luna. I’m standing no more than 20 feet from you.”

The guard bristled in annoyance, unhappy that I was speaking to their ruler as such. Luna merely huffed in response as Celestia stepped forward. I noticed she didn’t look at me the same way as she used to. Where her gaze once held hate for me, it seemed to have died down to resignation. Perhaps she finally realized how wrong she was for hunting me.

Celestia cleared her throat before speaking, “Tactician… no, Robin.”

I actually raised my eyebrow at that one. Aside from Luna, the six mares looked towards Celestia with confusion. I guess she never told them my real name. She sounded kind of tired when she spoke my name. Maybe she’ll actually apologize. She’ll stop hunting me down and I can finally-

“For your crimes against pony kind I hereby sentence you to imprisonment,” Celestia finished.

… Or maybe she’s a fat fucking twat who sits on her ass all day doing nothing but eating cake.

I snorted and waved her off. “I haven’t committed any crimes that deserve putting me back in stone or behind bars. If you want to stop me, Celly, then you’re going to have to beat me.”

Oh, now she’s looking at me like I remember; enough rage to shoot lasers out of her eyes. Most of the other ponies had the same look. The cyan Pegasus looked ready to charge at me. Luna actually grinned when I used her sister’s pet name.

Luna stepped forward next to Celestia, her grin morphing into a smirk. “That shouldn’t be too much of a challenge. We defeated thou once before and we shall do so again!”

I don’t know if it was the stress of the situation, the heavy atmosphere or the sheer stupidity of the Alicorns, but I immediately started laughing the moment she finished.

Apparently that wasn’t the response they expected from me. Celestia looked baffled as I gripped my sides, trying to contain my laughter.

“Y-You actually think you defeated me? I let you use the Elements of Harmony on me. I let you think you defeated me. It was all part of my plan.”

Not one of the ponies before me knew what to say to that. Celestia and Luna were dumbfounded, the element bearers had dropped their jaws and the royal guard looked baffled.

I decided I had wasted enough time here. Using the distraction to my advantage I cast Arcwind and allowed the wind to circle my body. The action snapped the ponies out of their stupor.

I left them with one final remark. “If you want to actually have a civil conversation, you’ll find me in the Everfree forest. I’d certainly enjoy a chat with the element bearers.”

I waved my arm in front of me, causing the wind to blow dust and debris into their eyes. By the time they could see again I had already vanished.

Chapter 3 - Calling Card

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 4 - Plans and Seed Cake

Celestia sat upon her throne, the elements of harmony below her. She had spent several hours fixing the damage caused by Tactician after his jaunt through the city. The moment she returned to the castle she was confronted by her student. She gazed over the mares, her eyes lingering on Twilight a bit longer.

“Twilight,” Celestia began, “I can understand why you want to know more, but… please breathe.”

Twilight gasped as her lungs took in fresh air. She hadn’t even realized she had been holding her breath. When she strode up to her mentor and demanded she be told what had happened earlier, she realized her mistake and immediately froze. Now that she got her voice back…

“I-I’m so sorry Princess Celestia! I-I just don’t understand what I saw earlier what with the fire and the magic and the explosions and-” Twilight stuttered before falling into a fit of hyperventilation.

Celestia internally rolled her eyes at her student’s antics. Twilight always meant well, but she could be a bit to stern with herself at times. She smiled at the distraught mare are spoke calmly, “It’s quite alright Twilight. As for your earlier question, you wanted to know why I didn’t portray Tactician in a negative light, correct?”

Twilight nodded, prompting Celestia to continue her explanation. “For starters, Tactician’s real name is Robin. When he arrived to Equestria, I do not know. When I first met him he had already spent three years within the Everfree forest.”

Applejack looked a little suspicious at the mention of the Everfree, not trusting anything that came from the evil forest. “So how did ya’ll first meet him then?” She questioned.

Celestia sighed as she brought up the memory. “Back then me and my sister still lived in the palace of the two sisters. I was exploring the forest when I came upon an abomination. I found a reanimated corpse stalking the forest. I was appalled at what I found and immediately destroyed the creature. I traced its path back to Robin who confirmed that he was responsible for the corpse. When I attempted to restrain him with my magic he broke free, attacked me and ran deeper into the forest. From that day I labeled him an enemy of the state for attacking royalty, disrespecting the dead and practicing dark magic.”

Twilight was disturbed by the walking corpse, but her sharp mind picked out something else from Celestia’s story. “Did you say he broke free of your magic!?”

“Robin seems to be heavily resistant against magic. With only a few seconds of struggle he managed to dispel my spell and counterattack.”

Twilight shifted on her hooves, storing that information in her mind before choosing her next words carefully. “Princess Celestia?”

“Yes, Twilight?”

“W-Well, from what you told us, it sounds like a big misunderstanding. Is he truly evil?”

Celestia sighed, feeling almost guilty about how she had first reacted to Robin. “No Twilight, he is not evil. I’ll admit, I was hot headed when I was younger and I could have handled the situation better, but it wouldn’t change the outcome. When I later tried to apprehend him I brought with me some guards from the garrison. He warned me that should I use violence to subdue him than he would not hesitate to fight back. He… made good on his promise and violently attacked the guards I had brought with me.”

The six mares looked at each other. They have defeated Nightmare Moon and the God of Chaos. They knew what needed to be done to save Equestria. Twilight stepped forward and stared confidently at her mentor. “Princess Celestia… allow me to meet with Robin.”

“WHAT!”

Twilight pressed her ears to the back of her head as Rainbow, Applejack and Rarity screamed at her. Pinkie looked excited while Fluttershy was trying not to cower from the sudden outburst.

Twilight kept her gaze on Celestia, her eyes still beaming with confidence. Celestia on her part met the gaze with trepidation. She knew how powerful Robin was and she alone could only hope to stand up to him. The problem now, however, is that the elements of harmony are no longer tied with her.

Celestia sighed as she came to a decision, one she hoped would not prove to be a mistake. “Very well Twilight. I believe that Robin will not harm you outright should you come into contact. His actions today were rather subdued compared to the past. If you can find him in the Everfree, you have my blessing to speak with him. The only exception is that your friends must be with you so that you may use the Elements of Harmony at a moment’s notice.”

Twilight bowed to Celestia, a huge smile on her face.

"You can count on me princess!"

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

“I preserve the home, but I forget to preserve the furniture. God damnit, hindsight!”

I looked around the meager living room of my home, the wooden furniture around me decayed and rotted after a millennia of existence. My home itself is a log cabin, located north east of Zecora’s hut. I was actually surprised her home was only half a mile from my own. I don’t know how long she’s lived here, but it’s safe to assume she knows the cabin exists.

When I first built my home I wondered how large it should be. I was no carpenter, but then again, magic is a wonderful multi-tool. I settled on a small kitchen/living room, two bedrooms, a study and a storage area. I hardly needed two bedrooms, but after living with my parents so long I was used to having company. Somewhere in my head I told myself I’d be having company in the future. Guess how that turned out...

I explored the rest of my home, running my hand against the dusty wood. I had used my magic to preserve the house the moment I built it. Only two things survived the test of time; my home, and my books. The bookshelf looked ready to collapse, but the tomes seated upon the shelves were as good as the day I wrote them.

I scanned the tomes, noticing all of them were present… save two. I frowned as I failed to find the tome Nosferatu and the translation book for the old language I had written. I needed Nosferatu in order to complete my studies. For only those two books to be missing meant that something came in here, took them, and left everything else. I internally shrugged; I can always make another Nosferatu, and the translation book was only in case I forgot the language. If someone did take the books, chances are they are either long dead. Not much I can do about it.

I grabbed a fresh Archwind off the shelf and replaced it with the near empty tome I had. I needed to check my local safe points to relinquish the books within. The closest one is near the outskirts of the Everfree, close to Ponyville. I had no idea the town would be built in that direction and I risked being spotted. Nevertheless, that particular haven has a good amount of blank journals, something I need if I want to make another Nosferatu. Groaning, I exit my home and step out into the darkening forest. I have only 4 hours before dusk.

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

“Twilight, what the hay are you thinking!”

“Rainbow Dash, we can’t always solve everything with the elements!”

“Sure we can! Let’s just blast this dork and go home!”

Twilight huffed in frustration as she argued with her cyan friend. After they had been dismissed by princess Celestia, they had all agreed to stay the night before taking the train back to Ponyville. The six friends were all bunked in the same room, courtesy of Pinkie Pie and her desire for slumber parties. None of them thought twice to question Pinkie where she hid soda and chips. They were more focused on Twilight’s reasoning behind her earlier action.

“Listen… all I want to do is just talk to Tact- Robin regarding his actions today. All I’ve ever heard about him before were about his skills, power and knowledge in the field of magic. I even have a book about him back at my library!”

Fluttershy had remained quiet most of the day, but needed to voice her biggest concern now. “U-Um, are we really going to have to explore the Everfree for him?”

“I must say, to live in such a barbaric forest doesn’t put Robin in such a good light.” added Rarity.

“Ah’ve said it before and ah’ll say it now; anything that comes out of the Everfree is no good!” exclaimed Applejack.

Rainbow huffed victoriously as she listened to the others support her line of thought. “See Twilight! Some creep who lives in the forest can’t be as cool as you think!”

Twilight sighed and turned to Pinkie, hoping she wouldn’t be against her idea. “Pinkie, what do you think?”

Pinkie placed a hoof to her chin and thought for a moment. “Do you think Robin is part bird?”

Twilight blinked owlishly at Pinkie, as did the rest, not quite understanding her line of thought.

“W-What?”

“It would make perfect sense! His name is the same as a bird and he made that breeze when he moved his forelegs! Maybe they’re actually wings and he can fly and make bird noises and he sleeps in trees and-”

The five mares wisely tuned Pinkie out as she continued her rambling. Twilight looked each of her friends in the eyes, her determination still strong.

“In a few days I plan on heading into the Everfree to look for Robin. Once I prepare for the journey, nothing will get in my way to meet him.”

Rainbow Dash, Applejack, Rarity and Fluttershy gave each other glances. They would stick by their friend’s side no matter what, but that didn’t mean they had to enjoy the coming adventure. With that done they all receded into their sleeping bags for the night… save one.

“-and I’ll make him a sunflower seed cake that says ‘please be our friend, Bird Man!’”

Author's Note

'Bird Man' sounds like the name of a really lame superhero...

Chapter 5 - A Second Chance

I have lived in this forest for five years and have memorized the directions of my safe points. Why the hell can’t I find it!?

I’ve been searching for my haven for the past half hour and have had little luck in finding it. Since leaving my home I’ve traveled a path that had long since been retaken by the forest. Even so, after travelling it once more, I found myself remembering landmarks that have never succumed to time. It’s like riding a bike, once you learn, you never forget.

The problem now is that I can’t seem to recall the precise location to the entrance of the hideout. I sighed as I gathered my natural magic; I had prepared for something like this. I scolded myself as I began to search for the magical signal to my haven. I was wasting time, magic, and-

…

well that explains a lot...

The moment I searched the area with my magic I realized the problem. There was an illusion placed over the general area, a rather powerful one at that. I sighed once more as I put up my mental barriers, dispelling any hold the magic had upon me. The moment the barrier went up I immediately remembered the location of the entrance.

I learned long ago to strengthen my mind. Luna had once attempted to invade my mind, intending to discover my intentions in this world. Of course, I didn’t know that at the time.

After I had won the battle of wills between me and Luna, I found myself drained, tired and close to unconsciousness. Now, originally being a scholar, I took affront to her attempt to steal my knowledge. After all, scientia potentia est.

Since then I practiced strengthening my mind. Let me give you a representation of how secure my barriers are. Imagine for a moment that my brain is a book. That book has a magical lock. That locked book is surrounded on all sides by solid steel. That solid steel enclosure is placed in the middle of a mine field. You’re on the edge of the field and all you have is a metal spoon. You have, at most, ten seconds before I take notice of your presence. Good luck.

I looked down at the entrance to my second home, and I was not happy with what I found. This particular haven is actually an underground cavern. It was a simple matter of clearing out some more space and adding a manhole as an entrance. The problem now was that the wooden door looked recently used. I gripped the handle and opened the door, descending into the cavern, Archwind nestled under my arm.

What I found only confirmed my suspicions. The faint glow of a candle illuminated a small portion of the cave, the ground littered with a few personal belongings and a sleeping bag that wasn’t mine. What really interested me, however, was the light blue mare that was standing near the candle, her body shaking uncontrollably.

“W-Who dares intrude upon the l-lair of the G-Great and P-Powerful Trixie!”

I criticise the interloper a moment longer before I pinch the bridge of my nose in frustration.

I’m getting too old for this…

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

(3rd Person)

Trixie was not having a good day. In fact, she hasn’t had that well of a month. She was homeless, bitless, hungry and scared. Ever since she was humiliated by Twilight Sparkle, she had been forced to live in the Everfree, scavenging for food and trying to survive. Most of her possessions were gone, only her cape, hat and a small supply of food had survived the encounter with the Ursa Minor.

Her only saving grace was when she accidently stumbled upon this ancient home. Some higher deity must have pitied her enough when she tripped over the latch. That was two weeks ago, and since then she has been slowly getting her act together. She had plans, plans to take down that worthless lavender mare. Some of the tools and books in the cave would fetch a good price if sold to the right pony.

She spent many nights studying the strange text, attempting to decipher the language. She could sense the power contained within them, but despite her best attempts, however, she could not activate the magic. It was during her scheduled studies that she sensed the presence of a creature above her. She lit up her horn and cast her illusion spell over the area. She smiled as she felt the magic take hold of the unknown being.

The next half hour was spent keeping the spell around. Trixie had grown annoyed at this point, having expected the animal to simply wander off in boredom. It was almost as if…

Trixie's eyes widened in horror as she felt her powerful illusion be destroyed, the backlash causing her to sway on her haunches. She listened as the entrance to her home was opened, the sound of… something coming her way. She stood proudly, ready to fend off whatever beast had dared to disturb her.

Of course, she never expected to be confronted with a furless, cloaked biped. Trixie was frightened of the creature, not by its appearance, but because it had shrugged off her illusion spell so easily. She had spent painstaking years perfecting her abilities and for it to be ignored… Her nerves had been spread thin for a while now and this was the last push to throw her off the ledge… almost.

Trixie was a proud mare, one who saw herself above others. She was a master of magic (self proclaimed) and deserved the respect of other ponies. She would fight this monster and show the world just how great Trixie really is!

“W-Who dares intrude upon the l-lair of the G-Great and P-Powerful Trixie!” she stuttered.

She watched curiously as the beast pinched what appeared to be its nose. What happened next almost dropped Trixie’s jaw to the floor; it spoke.

“Actually, it’s not a lair, it’s a study. Furthermore, you’re the one who’s intruding.”

With that, the creature strode past Trixie and towards the shelves of books. Trixie stared at the back of the sentient being, her brain trying to reboot. When it was fully operational once more she realized she had just been blown off by this creature!

“If so, then you had abandoned it some time ago! This cave now belongs to Trixie!” She shouted at the back of the biped.

The creature didn’t even turn to acknowledge her as it spoke, “That’s fine, I just need to collect my stuff before I leave. It’s most likely I won’t be coming back, so feel free to make yourself at home.”

Trixie’s eye twitched violently as she detected the condescending tone in his voice. She had gone through too much to simply be cast aside as if she wasn’t worth somepony’s time.

“Trixie demands you face her when she speaks to you! Just who do you think you are!?”

The biped rolled his eyes and turned to face the disgruntled mare. “My name is Robin.”

Trixie sneered at him, “Well Robin, Trixie hasn’t heard or seen a creature such as yourself. As for me, I am the Great and Powerful Trixie, master of illusions and pleaser of the crowds!” She threw her hooves into the air, conjuring miniature fireworks in an attempt to impress him.

Robin features never once changed. “You’re living in a cave in one of the most dangerous, if not the dangerous place in Equestria. You look like you haven’t eaten a proper meal in weeks and, quite frankly, you reek.”

A vein appeared on Trixie’s forehead. “Trixie doesn’t need to be patronized by a creature of low standards. At least Trixie has made a name for herself!”

Robin considered giving the eccentric mare more information. Needless to say she interested him. She seemed to hold a great amount of power in her body. She simply didn’t know how to fine tune it. Robin gave the mare a stern look.

“I go by another name, one that you may have heard of.”

“Yes, yes, let’s hear this other name of yours,” Trixie said dismissively.

“My name is Tactician, mage of the Everfree and master of the arcane.” He emphasized this with a strong gust of wind, Robin’s cloak billowing behind him.

Trixie’s jaw made love to the ground. She, like any (successful) practitioner of magic, had heard about the tales of Tactician. He was supposed to be a mage who used powerful magic, on par with the great Star Swirl the Bearded. It was also said that he was a creature of unknown origin. A creature that was… bipedal…

Trixie’s eyes dilated and her ears folded to the back of her head. Looking closely she noticed Robin’s book was glowing green and his eyes had a purple tint to them. Standing before her was a legend, one that she had always believed to be a myth. She was outclassed and she knew it (despite what she might tell you later). She needed to approach this delicte situation with all the dignity and grace of a grown mare.

“H-H-How old are you?”

Trixie felt a part of her die inside.

Robin, on his part, seemed more amused than angry. “I am 1,527 years old.”

“B-But how are you still alive?” Trixie, stop insinuating that the very dangerous and very powerful biped is old!

Robin raised an eyebrow. “That is a story for a later date, what I want to know is why you’re hiding out in my shelter.”

Trixie’s face fell and a growl formed in her throat, the legend in front of her forgotten as she lost herself in her memories. “Trixie is here because of that stupid no good Twilight Sparkle! It’s all her fault that Trixie no longer has the respect she deserves! Trixie will get her revenge one day! Trixie will become much more powerful than that lavender whorse!”

Robin forced his face to remain neutral, trying not to laugh at the play on word for whore. “While I can understand your desire to become stronger, revenge should not be the reason behind it. Besides, it’ll be hard to defeat the protege of Princess Celestia.”

Trixie’s eye twitched. “Sh-She was trained by Princess Celestia herself!?”

Trixie rolled that information around in her mind before she fell to the floor, her legs collapsing underneath her. Tears started to form at the corners of her eyes. For the first time, Trixie didn’t know what to do. If Twilight Sparkle was truly the protege of the princess, then she may not be able to stand up to her.

Robin watched the tear filled mare with mixed emotions. One on hand, he was happy to see that ego of hers get taken down on notch. On the other… he felt he could relate to her. Once, he too was lost and alone in a world that shunned him. Back then he had no one to confide in, learning from his own mistakes. Maybe…

I’m going to regret this, aren’t I?

“Trixie…”

The blue mare glanced up at the mage

“... What will you do now? What plans do you have for the future?”

Trixie looked taken aback by the question, but she quickly fell back into her depression. “Trixie does not know. Trixie has no where to go…”

“Trixie… how would you like to become my apprentice?”

The silence was deafening as Trixie gazed up at the man, her eyes wider than they had any right to be.

“Y-Your apprentice?”

Robin nodded. “I'll tell you now, my magic is focused mainly around combat. I’ve adjusted it over the years, but it takes concentration and skill. Let me become your master and I’ll teach you a branch of magic that no other creature besides myself can use. If you can master both my magic and unicorn magic, you will easily surpass Twilight Sparkle, perhaps even Celestia herself.”

Trixie soaked it all in, listening to the possibilities presented before her. She could become the most powerful unicorn in Equestria, no, the entire world! There was just one thing she didn’t understand.

“Why are you helping Trixie…?”

Robin smiled sadly at her. “I was once in the same situation you are. I was alone, lost and scared. Through studying and perseverance I had managed to make a name for myself. Also,” he chuckled, “Like your rivalry with Twilight, I have one with Celestia.”

Trixie thought about what he said. He seemed genuine, no sense of malice or ambition. Just a want to help a creature down on its luck. Trixie was given the opportunity of a lifetime. She would be taught by a legend, a master of an unexplored field of magic.

Trixie met the mage’s eyes, her orbs once filled with despair, now filled with a sense of hope.

“Trixie will happily accept your invitation of apprenticeship… Master Robin.”

Chapter 6 - Home is Where the Dust is

Robin pushed through the heavy foliage as he made his way back towards his home. He had a bag of books slung over his shoulder, most of them empty and ready to be filled. beside him followed an unusually quiet Trixie. Her eyes constantly shifted left to right. Even in the day the Everfree was still a dangerous place.

After Trixie had accepted Robin’s invitation of apprenticeship he suggested they both retire for the night. Robin planned on starting Trixie’s training as soon as possible and an early start would be a boon.

Robin glanced at the aspiring mage, his mind filled with turmoil. He had watched enough My Little Pony to know what Trixie had done and what she will do eventually. He hoped to offer her a new path, one that the Trixie from the show didn’t have. With any luck he could turn this egotistical, revenge filled pony into a scholar and a master of magic. He would have to chip away her shell carefully else he may only worsen the situation.

“Trixie, there are some points I want to run by you so you understand what you agreed to.” Robin started.

Trixie glanced at her new master with suspicion, wondering if she signed up for more than she bargained for.

Robin rose his index finger. “For starters, I expect you to remain diligent in your study of my magic. It requires a large amount of reading and writing and can be difficult to comprehend. On top of all that you will need to learn a new language in order to cast this magic.”

Trixie nodded, expecting to have to study hard to learn a new branch of magic. She was a bit put off by the language requirement, but It couldn’t be any more difficult than the studying she had to undergo at Celestia's School for Gifted Unicorns… right?

Robin next rose his middle finger. “Second, once you have a basic understanding of my magic you are expected to practice on a regular basis. You are not, however, allowed to practice said magic on a living creature. Also, if you wish to try something more advanced, I must be there to supervise you in case of an accident.”

Trixie merely nodded once more.

Robin rose his ring finger. “Lastly, you are not to use the magic I teach you to harm others. Should you come into conflict you may use it in self-defense, but you will not willingly harm another. This also means you are to not go after Twilight Sparkle.”

Trixie’s step faltered as the last rule was given. She glared at Robin in annoyance. “Trixie has been wanting to get revenge for the way she was treated! That mare deserves nothing less than a swift and humiliating defeat!”

Robin immediately rounded on Trixie, his stance aggressive as his hands formed into fists. He returned Trixie’s glare with full force, the fire in his eyes causing the boastful mare to shrink back.

“This magic is both powerful and dangerous. I’m giving you a chance to become a great mage, but if you would rather focus on petty revenge… than you can leave now.” Robin hissed.

Trixie winced as she was verbally assaulted by Robin. She couldn’t understand why he was so adamant about the topic. Didn’t he state that he had a rivalry with Princess Celestia? Trixie forced herself to keep eye contact with her master despite her instincts screaming at her to look away.

“T-Trixie understands. She won’t try to get revenge on Twilight Sparkle…”

Robin held his gaze a few moments longer, making sure he got his point across. When he believed he did, his features softened. “Trixie… please understand that revenge is not a path that should be taken. It’s a dark path which can lead to suffering and pain. Don’t let revenge be your motivator to study, else you may let it consume you in full.”

Trixie’s fear quickly gave way to confusion. She hardly expected such an answer from the usually straight faced human. Not wanting to rekindle his anger, she swallowed her curiosity and continued on in silence

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

“Perfect, made it home and it’s not even noon yet.”

Trixie followed his gaze, surprised to find a decently sized built log cabin centered in the middle of a clearing. She was originally worried about living conditions, but her fears seemed to have been for nothing. She gave a genuine smile for the first time in over a week, happy to have a roof over her head once more. She could take a nice warm bath and snuggle under the covers of a bed. She held her smile all the way until she entered through the front door.

Her gleaming smile turned into one of shock, which quickly fell to disgust. The decently built home she beheld only a moment ago was only an illusion. The house was littered with decaying wood and worn out furniture. A layer of dust covered everything in sight and she found herself coughing as she dragged her hooves across the floor. Robin grimaced as he took note of her surprise. He forced a smile and walked further into the home.

“Now, I know it’s a mess, but it’s a decent home and with some love and care I’m sure we can make it livable,” He accompanied this with a pat to the kitchen table. The wood seemed to take offense to the contact as it groaned and crumbled, leaving more splinters of wood, sawdust and dust to the growing collection.

Robin glared at the offending pile of sticks as Trixie’s eye twitched violently. She forced herself to calm down, reminding herself that this was still a step up from the cave. She took a deep breath and turned her attention to Robin.

“Trixie hopes you have a plan to make this home ‘more livable’” she spoke through gritted teeth.

Robin ignored Trixie’s anger as he clapped his hands together in excitement. “I do indeed have a plan. You see, I used to make my own furniture, but they weren’t really that comfortable. I plan to stick around now, so I’m hoping to get some higher quality goods!”

Trixie calmed down further, glad Robin had a plan to fix this mess. “And… how exactly do you plan on getting the furniture?”

Robin’s smile grew ever larger. “Simple, you’re going to go to Canterlot to do some shopping!”

Trixie had to remind herself who exactly this was. That thought alone was all that was keeping her from rushing over and beating her new teacher half to death. She instead settled for a glare that could put Cerberus in his place.

“Trixie does not approve of this plan!”

Robin shrugged. “I can make all the furniture again, but it will take longer than buying it. I’d buy it all myself, but I can’t enter any towns or cities since I’m trying to lay low. If you’re worried about costs, I actually have some gems and metal that I accumulated over the years.”

Robin retreated into the storage area before Trixie could respond. She huffed angrily while she waited for the man to return with whatever currency he had. The last thing she wanted to do was perform manual labor, let alone have to travel to Canterlot and back.

All train of thought ended when she saw what Robin returned with. Held in his palm was a cut diamond, roughly a third of the size of her head. Robin casually gave the priceless gem to his apprentice, unaware of the value of said gem. “While I’m not familiar with the currency today, I would think that should be enough for most of what we need.”

Trixie merely nodded dumbly as she placed the diamond within her saddlebag. She was no geologist, but even she knew how rare diamonds were. Sure, Equestria was abundant in rubies, sapphires and emeralds, but diamonds?

“Wh-Where did you get it?” Trixie said in wonder.

Robin’s face became hard, but it was lost upon Trixie as she was too enthralled by the gem. “That doesn’t matter, what’s important is if that should be enough to get everything we need.”

Trixie quickly nodded, now much more eager to do some shopping in canterlot. Robin noticed the change in attitude. “Trixie… I don’t want you getting anything extravagant. I live a simple life and I want it to stay that way. I do not want you to bring back anything fancy or something we do not need. Do I make myself clear?”

Trixie grumbled in protest, but surrendered when given a stern glare from Robin. With a sigh she turned and prepared for the long trek to Canterlot. Robin had other plans, however.

“Hold on a second Trixie,” He called out, slipping a piece of parchment into her saddlebag, “Here’s a list of what we need. Also, let me give you some of my own magic so you can simply teleport to Canterlot.”

Before Trixie could react Robin wrapped his hand around her horn, gently squeezing it. The mare’s face flushed a crimson red from the touch, letting out a small squeak of surprise in the process. Before Trixie could buck the human between the legs, she felt her magic spike considerably. She barely noticed Robin releasing her horn while she tried to control her overflowing magic pool.

Robin smiled and crossed his arms. “So, how do you feel?”

“L-Like Trixie could move the sun.” Trixie stammered.

“I highly doubt that, but that should be more than enough to get you to Canterlot and back. Do you think the Great and Powerful Trixie can handle it?”

Trixie smirked as her horn glowed a violent blue. “Trixie will be back later with everything this dreary house needs!”

With a flash and a pop she vanished from sight, leaving Robin alone in his home. He turned and reached for the bag of books he brought with him from his haven. He would need to get started on writing the translation book.

Author's Note

So things are going to be a little slow as Trixie and Robin settle in. Once that portion is over I plan on time skipping a bit and going along with the show's episodes (which I'll pick and choose). I'll add on my own twist of course.

Chapter 7 - A Sordid Past

I closed the book, a well used quill and a half empty bottle of ink beside me. I grinned as I beheld the title of the book: Translation of the old language. It had taken me about an hour to complete the translation, but it was finally ready to be used by Trixie. I stood up from the dusty floor and cracked my back.

I looked around the still dusty home, realizing I’ve been putting off the cleaning for too long. I dusted off my clothes and grabbed Arcwind, a few controlled bursts of wind should deal with this mess. I soon began pushing the wind around me, forcing the dust towards the entrance of my home. As I worked, my mind began to dwell on the past. The diamond i gave Trixie had brought up some bad memories. I didn’t always use to practice what I preach…

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

(1501 years ago)

I stood at the edge of the trail, watching the caravan draw closer. I gripped Arcfire tightly in my arms, my mind a battle as I prepared to go against my nature… again. I needed more supplies and the Sisters were still after me. I couldn’t enter a town without getting screams of fear and alerting the guards. If I wanted any quality goods I had to resort to thievery.

I closed my eyes, silently voicing my sorrows before I attacked. I raised my hand and called upon the magic within the tome. A ring of pure fire formed around the small group, cutting off any chances of escape. I could hear shouts and cries of fear from outside the raging inferno. With a sigh I stepped forward, the flames pulled back for me like a curtain.

I looked over the ponies in front of me with a hard gaze. I couldn’t afford to show weakness, not after going so far. I stood before four guards and three merchants, the only resistance between me and the wagon of goods behind them. The merchants looked frightened to death, but the guards much less so.

They pointed their spears in my direction. “Halt creature, you are attacking a caravan of the Royal Sisters!”

I rolled my eyes. “Really, what gave it away? Was it the royal emblem on the wagon or the fact that it’s being guarded by you lousy excuse for guards ponies?”

I could almost hear their teeth grinding in rage. I could see their muscles tense, ready to lunge forward and impale me. I never gave them the chance. I manipulated the fire around me and directed the flames towards the guards. The spears began to glow red from the heat and their armor began burning into their fur and skin. All four of them collapsed to the ground, screaming in pain. I only pulled the fire away until they fell into unconsciousness, their brains shutting down in order to escape the torture.

I cut off the magic and let the ring of fire fade away. All that was left was a perfect ring of scorched dirt. I switched out Arcfire for Arcthunder, noticing the merchants huddling together for protection. They returned my gaze with fear, fear that was ripping my very soul apart. I frowned as I began to walk towards them, lightning dancing across my hand.

I’m sorry…

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

(Present)

I shook my head and looked around the room. The entire house was spotless. Any trace of dust and decayed wood were removed and the home looked fairly clean. Trixie wouldn’t be back for another two to three hours at minimum. I walked over to the bag of books, selecting a blank journal and a fresh bottle of ink. I needed to make a new Nosferatu, that tome is a powerful weapon when in my possession. Not only that, I needed it to complete my studies.

I sat down on the cold floor, a quill in my hand and a bottle of ink by my side. I opened the book and began to write. I’ve done this so many times now I can almost do it automatically. In this case it only frustrated me as I began to, once again, recall a distant memory. The night I rose my first corpse.

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

(1504 years ago)

The moon was high in the night sky as I stood in the middle of the cemetery. I’ve been wanting to try out this tome for some time now. I looked at Nosferatu, the dark purplish book seemed to glow eerily in the moonlight. I’ve been excited to try out Dark magic, but I’ve also been worried about what could happen. I’ve already learned that my magic isn’t exactly restricted to game logic.

I internally shrugged and opened the book, quickly skimming over the words. When I first had to switch tomes I used to have to read multiple pages to bind myself. Now… I only needed to read a few sentences. Perhaps in a few years I’ll only need to pick out a few words.

I closed the book and looked towards the nearby town. It was utterly devoid of life, the ponies having retired for the night. I turned my attention to the grave in front of me. It was the newest addition to the cemetery, only a few months old at most. It seemed a young adult had passed before her time, perfect to test the magic on. I went over the plan in my mind on how to bring the dead back to life.

Nosferatu, from the Fire Emblem game, is a dangerous tome that is capable of draining it’s victim's life force. In the real world where game mechanics don’t exist, it’s even more deadly. Through constant tests I found that Nosferatu can drain the life force of almost anything biological. I can keep up the spell for as long as I want and it doesn’t heavily drain the magic in the tome.

While Nosferatu is a deadly weapon, I found it can also be one of the greatest tools for healing. Through trial and error I can now direct the life energy I take into another being besides myself.

Life… nothing is more pure than life itself. It can be argued that a creature’s life is directly tied with its very soul. Something so pure and holy, no flaws in its design, it simply just is. Life energy is easily the worlds greatest source of power, a power that drives progress… and now I can control it.

It doesn’t matter how close a creature is to death. If I have a large enough source I can bring back a being from the brink of death. The only problem is that it’s a double edged sword. To restore the life of an individual I need another source of life. I can use the plants around me, but it won’t ever be enough.

Life energy is not constant, it is ever changing. From birth to death your life force changes. Weak as a child, strong as a young adult up to a middle aged man, and finally, brittle as an old man. The stronger a being’s strength and willpower, the more life energy they have to give.

Standing alone in the middle of an empty graveyard I only had one source of life large enough to raise the dead: myself. I began draining my life, wincing as I pulled a bit too much too fast. I quickly directed the flow of energy into the grave, forcing it into the corpse. When I had finished I was panting heavily, feeling tired, weak and nauseous.

new rule: do it slowly and take a little at a time

I should be fine by tomorrow morning. My life source should replenish itself given enough time. I was distracted from my thoughts as the sound of digging could be heard. I watched in wonder as the grave seemed to open up, and a pale hoof forced its way to the surface. The rest of the pony followed shortly after, the young mare’s skin luminescent in the moonlight. Its eyes had a golden tint to them, glowing faintly as they stared straight at me.

This… this is incredible! The dark magic has strengthened the body of the host allowing new cells to quickly regenerate and fix any abnormalities! Not only that, it seems that the undead has some intelligence. This, no doubt, aids in the preservation of the body should the corpse need to think its way through a situation. It’s not a Risen, more like a Phantom. I wonder if has the ability to- what’s it doing?

Towards the end of my inner rambling I noticed that the Phantom had made its way towards me. I looked down at it curiously and it returned the gaze. it actually seemed to be thinking of something. Granted, it would probably take a while to actually come up with any thought. I remained still, watching as it shuffled a bit closer. What happened next made me question my sanity.

The Phantom slowly raised itself on its hind legs and wrapped its forelegs around my waist. I could feel my back cracking from the sheer power behind the hold. I was about ready to burn the damn thing when it actually… nuzzled me? That’s when I heard it speak, a gravely voice with the undertone of a female.

“Master...”

My brain stopped all forms of cognitive thought. I absently rubbed the back of the Phantom mare. I only realized what I was doing when it pushed its muzzle deeper into my stomach. I reacted as any person would when in this situation: freak the fuck out.

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

(Present)

I closed the finished book, my mind focused on the present once more. I placed my hand upon the cover of the book and began to fill the tome with magic. The book glowed a faint white before becoming a rich purple. This continued for the next ten minutes, me pushing as much magic into the pages as I possibly could. By the time I was done I was breathing heavily, but before me lay a purple tome, ready for use. I grabbed it and placed it atop the pile of books nearby. All I needed was another bookshelf and I could get them off the floor. That reminds me of another book I own…

I walked into the storage room, the space bare save for a single chest at the moment. I opened the chest and beheld the contents within. It was filled with flawless gems and gold, easily amounting to thousands of bits. I ignored it all as I dug through the pile, grasping the spine of a familiar journal. I pulled it out and opened it, reading over the numerous hypotheses, mathematical equations and previously done experiments.

I was distracted when I heard a sudden pop come from the main room accompanied with heavy breathing. It would seem Trixie is back from her shopping. I closed the book and glanced at the title of the journal before placing it back into the chest.

Hypotheses on Immortality

Author's Note

Whew, so here's some more history of Robin as well as an explanation of what Nosferatu is capable of. This also gives you guys some idea of what zombies are when brought to life this way.

Also, me updating this rapidly is not going to be common. I just had the time this weekend and I had some good ideas.

Chapter 8 - Shopping for the Somber Mage

(Trixie POV)

I materialized in the market district of Canterlot, my horn dying off as I looked around me. I was in the middle of the street, the other ponies giving me strange looks. I made sure to create the illusion of fireworks as well upon my grand entrance. No doubt they were speechless with my spectacle. It’s not everyday a pony teleports from the Everfree to the capital city! Of course, I suppose Robin helped with that. Even now I could still feel the magic running through my body, demanding to be released.

I shook my head. As much as I would love to put a show on for these uncultured fools, I needed the magic for the return trip home. The last thing I wanted was to waste it and have to actually walk back with all the furniture. I checked my saddle bag, finding the diamond and list still secure. I need to find a jeweler and sell this beauty for a good sum of bits.

I trotted up to the nearest bystander, a white coated stallion, and asked for directions. “Trixie wishes to know where the nearest jeweler is!”

He flinched, no doubt feeling meager while in the presence of my beauty. “Right, the jewelry store is just down the street, you can’t miss it.” With a nod, I trotted down the the road, my head held high.

I noticed the bystanders casting me a few stares, but that was to be expected from an enchanting mare like me.

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

The sound of a bell went off as I entered the establishment. I looked around the fancy shop; necklaces, bands and other expensive trinkets on display. I walked to the counter, eyeing the teal earth pony mare on the other side.

The mare smiled warmly and greeted me, “Welcome to Fancy Rocks, what can I help you with today miss?”

Fancy Rocks… really? Trixie would have expected more creativity from a salespony in Canterlot. Even the peasants of Ponyville had more creativity.

I took out the diamond and placed it on the counter. The mare’s eyes bugged out in surprise, much to my amusement. “I wish to sell this diamond for a large sum of bits. I was given this diamond by a well known individual and is easily worth a fortune.”

After a few moments of gawking the receptionist managed to get herself under control. She took the gem in her hooves and examined it closely, spinning it over and checking each surface. I waited patiently for the inspection to finish. The diamond was easily worth something close to 10,000 bits, but with my little introduction perhaps I could weasel out some more from her. Surely with such a large sum, Robin wouldn’t mind if I got some necessities for my beauty. Perhaps a new cape, or a brooch to go with my hat, or-

“Excuse me, miss?”

I blinked in surprise as the mare waved a hoof in front of my face, “Wh-what is it?”

The mare looked slightly nervous, the diamond once more lying upon the counter. “Well… the diamond was heavily tampered with and it shows. There are fine lines running along the surface of the gem. Since it takes immense pressure in order to physically alter a diamond, it’s most likely due to magical interference. This usually occurs when Unicorns try to infuse gems with magic. Whoever attempted this was both powerful and inexperienced. If they had tried to force anymore magic into the gem, it could have caused quite an explosion. This will heavily decrease the value of the diamond. I can purchase the gem for roughly 4,000 bits.”

I could only stare in silence as I calmly listened to the inspection report. I brought a hoof up to my ear and rubbed it a bit. “Trixie apologizes, but she could have sworn you said that the diamond was only worth 4,000 bits?”

The mare smiled nervously. “Y-Yes, I’m afraid that’s as much as I can offer you. If it was any common gem it would be worthless, but diamonds are extremely rare.”

I glared at the mare with the intensity of a thousand suns. “Trixie will not leave this spot until she is paid a proper amount!”

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

(20 minutes later)

I stomped down the path to the nearest furniture store, grumbling all the way. Ten minutes of staring angrily at the mare turned out to be the wrong move. When she realized I was not going to move from my spot, she threatened to call for the guard. I could have easily taken out the soldiers… but I didn’t want to cause a scene for the mare. So, I begrudgingly took the bits and left the store.

I reached into my saddlebag and took out the list. I looked it over, my brow furrowing in confusion as I read some of the items.

Two beds (one minitaur sized)
Three chairs
Table
Study desk
Bookshelf (large)
Kitchen cupboard
Stove (if invented)
Refrigerator (if invented)
*If a refrigerator does not exist, please get a large sized chest.

The rest of the list consisted of small necessities such as pillows, blankets, silverware and other items. Coffee was also on the list and for some reason it was circled and underlined heavily.

With a sigh I put the list away and prepared for a long day of shopping. With 4,000 bits I should easily be able to purchase the items listed, but it would leave virtually nothing for me to spend what I wanted on.

I was brought out of my inner argument as a nearby newspaper salespony cried out, “Canterlot attacked by a strange creature! Read all about it in the daily news!” The newspony was swarmed with a mob of ponies, each purchasing a copy of the paper.

I immediately turned towards the stand, curious about what ‘strange creature’ he was talking about. I grabbed a paper with my magic and tossed the pony a bit.

What I saw on the front page took my breath away. There on the cover was a picture of Robin, my new master, attacking a group of royal guards. I quickly began to read the entry.

Yesterday at noon a strange creature wreaked havoc in the residential area of Canterlot. If not for the aid of the princesses, damage repairs would have cost tens of thousands of bits. researchers believe that this creature is the being known as Tactician, a brilliant mind akin to Star Swirl the bearded and a studier of magic. The Royal Guard was unable to apprehend Tactician, seemingly blown away by his magical abilities. Even when the Princesses were involved, Tactician was still able to escape the city. Is the Royal Guard unable to protect the public in times of need? Is there a strange connection between Tactician and the Princesses? Eyewitness accounts and interviews have been conducted to investigate these claims. Continued on page A4.

I wordlessly put the paper into the saddlebag and continued on my way. I was going to have a talk with Robin about this…

_______________________________________________________________________________________________________________

(1st person - Robin)

I walked out into the living room to find Trixie on the floor, panting. Around her was an assortment of furniture, bags and nicknacks. It certainly seems as if she went all out. There was the lack of more advanced appliances, but I wasn’t expecting much to begin with.

Before I could even begin sift through the new furniture, I found my vision obscured by paper. I grunted in annoyance and pulled away the obstruction that was pushed against my face. I immediately noticed that it was a newspaper, a picture of myself taking up most of the front page. I quickly scanned over the article associated with it.

Yesterday at noon… uh oh. I knew I was going to have to deal with this at some point, but I was hoping it would be later, after Trixie got to know me better. I doubt she’d want to learn under a man who caused property damage and is wanted by the guard.

I sighed and looked down at Trixie. She was glaring at me something fierce. I cleared my throat before speaking, “I can assume you want to know why there is a picture of me terrorizing Canterlot, correct?”

“You could say that,” She responded tersely.

I started to feel tired. In order to explain that I would need to tell her my history. I would have to bring up memories and thoughts I had long since drowned. I sat down on the cold floor, motioning Trixie to sit as well. This was going to be quite a tale.

Trixie looked at me with worry, disturbed by my sudden change in my demeanor. I tried to allay her with a smile, but it fell short. I closed my eyes and took a deep breath before starting my tale, albeit, a fairly abridged version.

“Trixie, what I’m about to tell you is something I’ve kept a secret for my entire life; my past. Promise me you won’t share what I’m about to tell you with anyone.”

Trixie’s gaze softened and she nodded. “Trixie promises.”

I genuinely smiled before diving into my tale, “First off Trixie, this is something that needs to be understood, before understanding my own past; What do you know of the Multiverse Theory?”

Trixie looked surprised from the sudden change in topic, but she quickly recovered. “The Multiverse Theory was originally thought of by Star Swirl the Bearded after the apprenticeship of Clover the Clever. It’s believed that there are multiple variations of every universe.”

I nodded. “That’s true, an infinite number of universes each with a different path. It’s thought that any decision you make will result in the creation of another universe. In the new universe, you would have made a different decision. The theory takes into consideration everything from simple decisions, to the existence of life itself. I wouldn’t be surprised if there are some universes where there is simply… nothing.”

“This may be hard to believe, Trixie, but the multiverse theory is true. I can confidently say this, because I’m a prime example that it’s a fact. I’m not from this universe.” Trixie’s eyes widened at the prospect of such a thing. I wasn’t done though… no, I was far from done, “I came from a planet much like this one. In fact, it might be the same planet, but with a different outcome. Where I’m from, there are others like me. I had a home, a family, a job and friends.”

Huh… that’s strange, it seems there’s water in my eyes.

I wiped away the liquid before continuing, “One day, I was attending a convention with my two friends, Dan and Kate. We were dressed up as our favorite characters from games and comics. It was that day when my life fell apart. During the convention, I came across a strange indonesian man. He was selling high priced, yet very well crafted replicas of weapons and gear. It was from him that I came across the blade I now possess.”

I looked down at the magical blade… a $125 blade that cost me everything. “When I purchased the blade, I was thrown into a world of darkness. It’s known as the void, and it’s thought to be the space inbetween existence. I know that from the voices I heard… the voices in the dark.” I shivered. I had spent only a few moment’s in the void, but it felt like a lifetime… a lifetime of darkness and whispering horrors. I glanced at Trixie’s face and saw… sadness? Or perhaps that was pity. I never was able to discern between the two.

“When I eventually left the void I found myself in a forest. Not two minutes upon entering this world I was attacked by a manticore. A minute later and I made my first kill ever.”

Trixie’s face became disturbed slightly, but she didn’t interrupt. I hoped that was a good sign. “When I came around it was early morning. I had slept for almost 24 hours. I’m lucky to be alive, all things considering. Now, I’m going to speed things along from here. For five years I lived in the Everfree forest. A day after my entrance I learned I could use magic. A week after I made my first tome; Wind. In three weeks I made a small shelter. By then I had learned how to hunt and… cook.”

I grimaced in disgust, those first few weeks were the hardest in all my life. Constant danger, lack of sleep and constantly hungry. It was an interesting change from my previously comfortable life.

“In two months I had learned all the basics of my magic and was able to use low level spells. Although I was lost and alone, I still had some interesting luck. I was able to make my first tomes with books I found near my landing. There was a bag in the tree filled with some basic supplies. Whoever brought me here either wanted me alive, or to give me a chance.”

I shook my head. It was probably that damn merchant who sent me that. I don’t know what his purpose was, but I doubt he would waste time to send me to another universe simply for me to perish… right?

“Three months and I found my first sign of civilization. Of course, I wasn’t expecting the populace to be sentient talking ponies. Sure, I knew before than that help most likely wasn’t coming, but it was then that I realized I was no longer in my own world. The week following that realization was… dark for me. I’d rather not go into it, I came close to making a terrible decision.”

Trixie’s face contorted for a moment into abject horror. Maybe she understood my hidden meaning? It matters little, I got through that phase and such thoughts no longer plague me. I have long since accepted my fate and have made a life for myself. The quickest way to do so was to… cut myself from the past. The old me was dead… only Robin existed now.

“So from then on I lived my life studying magic and surviving off the forest. After six months I mastered Wind magic. A month after that and I built me a stable home” I waved my hand across the room, “Built furniture, made rooms, redecorated. It was an… interesting experience, but not one I would wish to repeat. The next two and a half years I spent mastering my magic. After that time I had learned every possible spell I could use. I had even learned how to alter the magic slightly and control the usage.”

I chuckled at a particular memory of me trying to fluctuate the power of ArcFire. Let’s just say that’s the reason why my home is surrounded by a clearing.

“Once three years had up and gone I began to investigate the uses of Dark magic.” I noticed the look of fear on Trixie, “My Dark magic is much different than the one you know of. It’s powerful, yes, but it doesn’t corrupt the soul. Through tests I learned how to manipulate the life force of just about everything.”

Still can’t tell if rocks have life forces…

“It’s with this knowledge that I decided to do something… immoral. I went to a graveyard in the middle of the night and raised the dead.”

Now Trixie was looking at me with a different type of horror. I sighed and ran my fingers through my hair. “I know it was wrong, but… I was just so curious! After I succeeded I ran further tests to determine the power of my new ability. What I found was… incredible to say the least.”

And extremely dangerous. Should I have had the desire to conquer Equestria…

“You see Trixie, I found that just about everything has a source of life, a pool if you will. Using the tome Nosferatu, I am able to manipulate this force as I please. I can quickly drain the very life of a creature without even killing them. As to how powerful it is… tell me, do you know Discord?”

Trixie blinked in confusion before nodding. Not many could forget the creature which caused widespread chaos only but a few days ago.

I nodded and continued, “Yes, Discord is the god of Chaos and is easily the most powerful being on this planet. His magic surpasses mine and there is little I could do to harm him unless given the initiative. He is ageless, possibly immortal and has most likely lived millions of years. Despite all that… I may be able to beat him… possibly even kill him.”

I glanced at the bookshelf and signaled out the purple colored tome. Such a normal looking object, yet more powerful than one could possibly imagine.

“If given the chance and time,” which he would never give me, “I could, in theory, drain him of his life pool. It would most likely take time since he should have a large pool of life, but it could be done. I do not know if I can defeat pure immortals this way, but those who are ageless would not be safe from this method.”

I leaned back and chuckled, noticing Trixie’s face fighting between a mixture of disgust, wonderment, awe and fear. “It would seem I went off on a tangent there for a moment. Sorry, I have a bad tendency to do so.”

Trixie gave me a small smile. “It’s alright,” her voice was hoarse from lack of use.

I returned the smile and continued from where I left off, “Anyway, long story short, I rose the dead and Celestia soon found out. She was not pleased with me and attempted to restrain me. I couldn’t even get a word in before she started attacking. Yes, Celestia attacked first and I only retaliated to defend myself from her.”

Trixie looked a bit surprised at that statement. I guess even she looks up to the princesses like they’re some god. I might look up to them too, once they decide to remove their heads from their asses.

Trixie looked at the floor for a moment to gather her thoughts. “So… what about the recent incident in Canterlot?”

I grunted. “Rewind 1500 years; The princesses cornered me with a small army and I only had a few tomes left. Yes, I could have escaped, but it would have been risky. It would have cost a lot of my magic and Celestia was hell bent on running me down. Honestly, the only reason she beat me was because she never gave me the chance to restock my tomes. I had four on me at the time, and that was four out of the 10 I still had left. The other six were back here on the shelf. So with nowhere to run, I surrendered. I requested to be put in stone and asked Celestia to remember me not as a monster, but as a being who was the greatest strategist in the world. Celestia honored my wishes, surprisingly, but I have no idea to what extent. It seems she still mentioned me, however, as a foe, but not to the point of calling me a cruel monster.”

That only begs the question, what did Celestia tell her subjects about me. I’ve only caught segments over the years I’ve spent in stone.

I shook my head. “The day I caused destruction in Canterlot is the day I finally broke free. I tried to leave the city peacefully, but the guard attempted to restrain me. I’ll admit, I attacked first, but I didn’t want to get caught in that city. I had no intention of returning to stone so soon. Really boring, standing in one place for so long.”

I sighed and dropped my head. “I made so many mistakes over the course of my time here in Equestria. In truth though, I just want to live in peace. I guess that was never possible, considering who I now am.”

I was broken out of my thoughts when I felt something furry pull me into a hug. I stiffened in surprise as Trixie’s head rested on my shoulder. I had never had such close contact with another pony before that wasn’t… violent. She was warm and soft and her fur had the scent of… blueberries?

“And here Trixie thought she had it rough. If it means anything, Trixie still wishes to learn under you,” She whispered softly, accenting her statement with a tight squeeze, “You helped Trixie when she was at her worst. Nopony has ever done that for… me.”

I let my body relax and I hesitantly returned the hug. It felt nice, being able to hold another close after so long.

It felt… normal.

Author's Note

A chapter with some dark implications and a heartwarming ending. Something I'm not used to writing, so let me know how I did.

Chapter 9 - Neighborly Visits

I awoke to the beautiful sounds of nature, the calls of the morning birds greeting me. With a grunt I forced myself from my new bed. This bed, compared to the one I made so long ago, is simply amazing! I rubbed the sleep from my eyes as I made my way to the kitchen.

It’s been three days since Trixie had traveled to Canterlot to do a bit of shopping, and by ‘a bit’ I mean enough to furnish a decent sized home. After I told Trixie my past, I was worried she would decide to leave. I couldn’t have been more wrong about that. We had spent most of that night furnishing the home. I, for one, found it rather enjoyable to sort through the furniture. After all, it’s been 1500 years since I’ve been around.

Although the technology seems to have advanced, most of it revolved around magic. There was no electricity yet, but that could very possibly never come to pass. Despite the lack of electricity, that certainly didn’t hinder the ponies from inventing. They already came up with a stove and a refrigerator, albeit, both of them rather old fashioned. Still, at least it has a freezer. Now I have a place to store meat. Better let Trixie know beforehand though.

One of the best innovations to grace Equestria, however, was coffee. Turns out it had originated in the Zebrican lands some 800 years ago. Now, being a scholar, I’m used to staying up late and pulling all nighters. But, doing so without coffee had been a nightmare.

I walked into the kitchen and started the coffee machine with a flick of a switch. The contraption glowed dark blue for a moment before fading away. That done, I prepared the grinds, pouring them into a small dish fitted into the machine.

I stared dumbly as the coffee began to brew, dripping into a glass pot. Minutes felt like hours before the brew was finally finished. With far too much excitement I pulled out a mug and filled it with the black liquid. I breathed in the heavenly scent with a happy sigh.

Today would prove to be an interesting day for me. I had plans to visit Zecora today and see if I could befriend her. She was, in a sense, my neighbor afterall, and I would rather her hear my story first before the ponies got to her. I should leave a list of chores for Trixie before I go.

While Trixie has spent the past three days studying the ancient language, I’ve been restoring my stock of tomes. I’ve also written the three basic tomes needed to train Trixie. I plan on training her to use all three fields of anima magic, but she should start with a field she’s comfortable with. I’ll teach her Dark magic as well, but not for some time. At least not until she starts to act properly. Getting her to stop talking in third person should be my first goal. God that was starting to get annoying.

I walked over to the door leading to Trixie’s room and banged on it. “Trixie, time to get up, rise and shine!” I heard a muffled groan from behind the door. Guess that’s the only response I’m getting this morning.

“Trixie, I’m heading out for a few hours. There’s something I need to take care of. Continue studying and memorizing the language while I’m gone. And yes, that means you have to actually get out of bed.”

As I turned away from the door I heard something soft smack it. I rolled my eyes in exasperation. I would've thought she would expect this kind of treatment. The morning after our touching moment, she asked me where she could find the bathroom. I told her about the outhouse. Then she asked me where she could take a bath. I handed her a bar of soap and gave her directions to a small spring. She needs to learn to appreciate the small things in life.

I shrugged and downed the rest of my coffee. She would get used to this lifestyle eventually. For now though, I can deal with her less than positive attitude. Should this continue much longer, however, I’ll need to remind her where she could still be if not for me.

I placed the empty mug on the table and walked out the door.

I pushed my way through the forest, watching my step and keeping my senses sharp. I always did like the Everfree, but I’ll be damned if I go out as a snack to a manticore.

I cut through a particularly thick patch of brush. The Levin blade was out and seeing some action, even if it was only being used to smite the fauna of the forest. I looked at the oddly shaped sword, lightning running across its features. Its been some time since I’ve actually used the blade in battle. I need to practice my sword skills sometime this week. I can't afford to grow rusty.

I calmly cut my way through the forest, making way to my destination. When I finally found it, I smiled. Zecora’s hut was an interesting abode, the oddly shaped home giving off a mystique appeal to it. The windows were open to the elements and I could see wind chimes hanging from the rafters.

I needed to approach this situation carefully. From what I remember of the show, she seemed to be the kind to easily accept those who are different. Add into the fact that she herself was shun at one point should only help me in this case.

I casually walked up to the wooden door and knocked on it. I could see movement from outside so chances are she was home.

A few moments later and the door opened to reveal the striped zebra. She looked ready for a greeting, but it seemed to get lost somewhere half way up. her pupils dilated and her jaw snapped shut. Time to lay on the ol’ Robin charm.

I gave a bow and smiled warmly at the mare, careful not to show my canines. “Hello to you, Zebra of the forest. My name is Robin and, believe it or not, your neighbor in a way. I was hoping to acquaint myself with you to better relations.”

I certainly took her off guard with that one. She seemed less scared now and more curious. Good, I was worried she would be skittish like the ponies.

Zecora smiled nervously and returned the bow. “If better relations is what you seek, please, come inside and have a drink.”

I smiled and entered the home, making sure to duck my head on the way in. The inside of the hut was nicely decorated. Tribal masks covered a good portion of the walls. Shelves were spread around the hut, each filled with an assortment of jars. She certainly works with the forest’s fauna.

I could learn a thing or two from her. The Everfree holds many mysteries and my knowledge of it is not as advanced as I would like it to be. I bet there are many concoctions that could be used for healing. Maybe I should set up a small work area for potion making.

Zecora brought me out of my thoughts with a polite cough. I blinked and looked towards her. She was seated at a small table, a kettle of what I believed to be tea placed in the center of the table.

I gave her an apologetic smile as I made my way to the pony sized chair. I took a seat, squirming uncomfortably as I tried to find a center of balance. “I apologize for the lack of attention. I have the bad habit of losing myself in my thoughts.”

She gave a small laugh and poured us two cups of tea. “I noticed as such when you neglected to move,” She took a small sip of her tea before staring directly into my eyes, “However, there are things I wish to confirm, for the sake of my own curiosity, which I hope you can soothe.”

So she want’s to know more about me? It’s possible she’s already heard stories about me, but equally plausible she hasn’t. Living out here in the Everfree restricts access to word of mouth, after all. I think I’ll take a bit of a risk with her. I’ll tell her who I am, how old I am and what happened to me. With any luck she’ll simply have more questions she want’s answered and will refrain from chasing me from her home.

“Well, hopefully I can answer the questions you hold. As you already know, my name is Robin. I used to live in this forest long ago, but was chased from my home when the Princesses became aware of my existence,” And surprised expression has arrived right on time, “You see, I lived in this forest roughly 1500 years ago. Now, you might be asking yourself, how I could be that old? I was eventually cornered by Celestia and Luna and they doomed me to a future encased in stone. It was only recently until I was released.”

I took a sip of tea, savoring the taste and the aromatic scent. Zecora was staring into her own cup, contemplating my words. I needed to push a point though, “Now, the reasons for the princesses actions are, in my opinion, just.” Zecora’s head snapped upwards, eyes narrowed in suspicion. “While their actions may have been justified, it doesn’t change the fact that they acted rashly. When they discovered I was the cause of a specific… situation, they immediately jumped to conclusions.”

I sighed and rubbed my hand through my hair. “I never even got the chance to speak in my defense before I was labeled a monster. I’m sure you can relate to that in some way.” Zecora’s eyes softened at that revelation, seems she still remembers the days when she was shunned. I took another sip of my tea before placing the cup back on the table. “And that’s my history in a nutshell. I’ve returned to my home in the Everfree, hoping for a peaceful life. I don’t know how long you’ve lived in this forest, but my home is not far from your own, only half a mile in fact. Have you come across a log cabin roughly north east of here?”

Zecora remained silent for several minutes. She had returned her gaze to the tea, humming to herself in thought. When she eventually returned her attention to me, her face was expressionless. She stared into my eyes, seemingly looking for some sign of deception. When she eventually could find none, she wore a small smile. “I have indeed found the cabin of the woods to the north east. It surprises me that after all this time it has yet to decease.”

I nodded, a small smile playing across features. “I pumped the structure to the brim with my magic. I find my magic has the interesting side effect of preserving objects I fill it with.”

That would certainly explain why my books had survived after so long while the bookshelf itself was doomed.

“Anyway, I wanted to stop by and let you know of my existence. I don’t know if you’ve heard stories about me, but I wanted to give you a first… hoof account, from my side of the story. I’m just a man who’s had a sketchy history looking for a peaceful life in an evil forest.”

What the hell is wrong with me!? How is that supposed to put me in a good light!? I have a brilliant mind, able to uncover the mysteries of this world! Despite all that I-Can’t-Freakin-Talk to people! Or ponies, whatever!

I pinched the bridge of my nose in agitation. Zecora was giving me an amused, yet slightly worried, look. “Sorry, that didn’t come out right. I’m not used to having proper conversations really. Add to the fact that I can be rather blunt and it results in disaster. Usually for me.”

Zecora gave a small chuckle and placed her cup on the table. Her smile slowly became a frown of concentration. “You’ve told me much of your transgressions, yet, I have but one question. If you feel you are in the wrong, then why do you play this dance and song?”

I leaned back into the chair. “Are you referring to the fact that I am hiding?” When Zecora gave a nod I continued, “That’s because, for the most part, I don’t want to deal with Celestia and Luna. So, I’m going to try a different angle. I’m going to befriend the populace instead of making amends with the crown. It’ll be more difficult than trying to have a civil conversation with the Princesses, but I don’t really care. Time is on my side and I’d be lying if I said I wasn’t still a little angry at them for what they did.”

I was never good at simply ‘letting go’ when it came transgressions against me. And getting turned to stone for 1500 years sucks too much to simply forget.

I glanced out the window and noticed the morning shadows had vanished. I needed to get back to Trixie and make sure she’s actually being productive. I got up from the chair and made my way to the door. I opened it and glanced back at the confused Zebra. “Sorry to run, but I must be on my way. I have things that need to get done and little time to do it in. I hope we can speak again in the near future?”

Zecora gave me a warm smile and nodded. “I‘ll be looking forward to it, mage of the forest.”

With a grin and a wave I exited her home and shut the door behind me. Quickly locating the path I had used earlier, I began to make the trek home.

(The Next Day)
(3rd person)

Twilight led her party of friends through the Everfree, her horn glowed as she prepared to fight off any wildlife that got too curious. Fluttershy should be able to handle any agitated creature they come across, but Twilight didn’t want to take any chances. Not with the Everfree forest she didn’t.

The six mares had made a quick stop at Zecora shortly before, hoping she could give them any leads as to where to find Robin. it was certainly a surprise when Zecora had informed them that Robin had only visited her yesterday. She even gave the group directions as to where they could find Robin’s home.

That was roughly an hour ago now and they should be very close to their destination. Despite the cabin being only half a mile from Zecora’s hut, the Everfree made the trek longer than it should have. It might have taken even longer if Twilight hadn’t found a recently used path, a path that was already starting to be reclaimed by the forest.

All of them were wearing their respective Element of Harmony. Celestia made it clear they were to bring them and Twilight was not one to go against her teacher. Still, she didn’t think she would need them. After all, according to the book on Robin, he was a calm and clear headed individual.

Twilight glanced back at her friends. “Alright girls, Robin’s home should be just ahead. We need to be respectful while meeting with him.”

Rainbow snorted. “I still haven’t forgotten what he did back in Canterlot. I keep telling you Twilight, that guy is bad news!”

Twilight ground her teeth in frustration. “And I keep telling you that he is a respectful mage! I’m sure there is a logical reason for what he did back in Canterlot.”

Rainbow rolled her eyes but didn’t comment. The remainder of the trek was done so in silence. Pinkie hopped to the front of the line, squinting through the heavy brambles. “Hey, I think I can see him!”

The rest followed her gaze. They saw little else but bushes, trees and thorns. Twilight rolled her eyes and cut through the foliage… to reveal a sturdy cabin. Located near the front of the home sat a bipedal figure in a outdoors chair. He was staring right at them.

Twilight quickly trotted forward to stand before the mage, her friends close behind. Robin watched them impassively, his fingers toying with a green book.

(1st person)

I opened the door to my home and stepped outside, a journal under my arm and a bottle of ink in my hand. I had some interesting theories I wanted to document today regarding the Everfree forest. When I made my way home yesterday I noticed that in a short amount of time the forest tried to reclaim the path I made. I had hoped that I could create a more permanent path between my home and Zecora’s, but that may not be an option. Perhaps I coul-

I felt a sudden vibration from within my cloak. That was a sign that someone had written to me using my token!

With barely restrained excitement I pulled out the book and opened it. I quickly found the short passage that was written and my excitement all but completely died away.

Dear Diary,
Today, I killed a man.
Put a gun against his head, pulled the trigger, and now he's dead.
-Pecila

Either this Pecila has a dark sense of humor or they’re an idiot that has mistaken my token for a mere diary.

I dipped my quill into the ink bottle and sketched out a reply, the script flowing elegantly after my years of practice writing with the Ancient Language.

I don’t know who you are, but know this. You are not writing in a mere book. This is my token, a tome which can be used to contact me throughout the multiverse. I’m willing to aid those who need my help. However, considering your entry, I question your ethics. If you have such little qualms regarding the murder of innocents or the unjust, then refrain from contacting me further.

-Robin

With a heavy sigh I closed the tome and placed it back within my robe. What a waste of time and ink. The first contact I receive and the writer is of questionable sanity. I was about to retrieve the journal when I heard voices coming from the forest. Quickly selecting Arcwind, I read over the text before placing it in my lap.

The voices grew ever closer until I could finally see them, their coats blending horribly with the backdrop of the forest.

well, it certainly took them long enough. I’m surprised Celestia isn’t here though. If I was an evil man, this would be the perfect chance to destroy the only known weapon capable of harming me.

I watched as Twilight walked up to me, a smile on her face. I took a quick look at her friends, noticing most of them were watching me with unease. I say most because the pink one looked ready to burst from excitement.

I coughed, half of them flinched. “To what do I owe this surprise visit?”

Twilight grinned and gave a small bow, causing me raise my eyebrow in interest. “It is an honor to meet you Robin. I’ve heard much about you from Celestia and I’ve been wanting to meet with you for some time now.”

I responded only with silence, thinking about what she said. Has Celestia been giving me praise? I honestly didn’t expect that, all things considering. I only broke out of my thoughts when Twilight began to shift nervously under my silent stare.

“Has Celestia truly put me in such a positive light recently?” I began carefully.

Rainbow Dash decided to contribute to the conversation. “Hay no! She told us you’re a villain and that you’ve harmed ponies in the past. She said you even made some freaky zombies!”

Ah, that’s better.

I shifted my eyes to the cyan mare. “I have only harmed in self defense, something Celestia seemed to have left out.”

Rarity stepped forward. “And… what about the zombies?”

I shrugged. “Went to a graveyard and brought a young mare back to life… kind of. I honestly don’t see what the big deal is.”

Each of them looked at me with disgust, but none more so than Applejack. “That mare had ah family! Ya’ll can’t just defile somepony like that!”

I rolled my eyes. “She was already dead and buried six feet under. I filled the hole almost immediately so It’s possible they never noticed. I used that magic to further my research and possibly find a way to help others.”

Applejack glared at me, her body shaking in rage. I returned her glare with a stone face, refusing to back down in the debate. Yes, what I did was immoral. No, I don’t really care what others think. Still, I probably could have handled that situation better. Applejack’s face was redder than her crispest apple and looked ready to attack me.

She never got the chance as the front door swung open. “Robin, Trixie was wondering how… “

Trixie stood in the front door, utterly speechless. The six mares were doing little better. Trixie’s surprise quickly morphed into rage as her eyes settled on Twilight.

“You!”

“The hay are you doing here!?”

“Trixie!?”

“Twilight Sparkle!”

“Pinkie!”

Oh dear God, just strike me down and get it over with.

Trixie took a step forward, her horn glowing. Twilight met her pace, her own horn glowing just as fiercely. “Trixie,” Twilight began slowly, “I don’t know what you’re doing here, but you need to leave.”

Trixie smirked at the lavender mare. “Why would Trixie leave? After all, she is the apprentice of the great and powerful Robin!”

kiss-ass

I gave Trixie a bored look, but didn’t comment. She was too enthralled with Twilight's surprise to notice me.

Twilight stuttered out a response, “B-But, A-Apprentice!?” She looked to me for confirmation which I gave her with a nod. I watched with amusement as her hair started to split. Seems someone is a little jealous!

I wasn’t the only one who noticed Twilight's appearance. “What’s the matter Twilight? Upset that Trixie has a teacher just as powerful as the princess?”

Time to put an end to this. As amusing as this is, I want to get back to my research. “Trixie, did you need something from me?”

Trixie smiled at me. “Yes, Trixie was wondering when she would get to use magic!”

I rolled my eyes before responding, “Did you master the language yet?”

“um… no?”

“Did you finish your chores for the day?”

I heard a few of the girls snicker at that comment, but I ignored them. Trixie was red in the face from embarrassment. She answered my question with a shake of her head.

I shrugged. “You can’t learn my magic until you study the language. Also, since this house is your home too for now, you’re expected to help maintain it. We need more fresh water from the river, I believe you know where the buckets are.”

Trixie slumped her shoulders and made her way towards the back of house where I kept the tools. She made sure to give the Elements of Harmony one final glare before she left.

The elements were staring at me with a mixture of surprise and amusement. Rainbow Dash was laughing outright at the retreating form of Trixie.

“Haha, that’ll teach you, you stupid wh-”

I immediately grabbed Rainbow with my magic and forced her mouth closed. I gave her a hard glare which she returned.

“I won’t tolerate someone insulting my student while I’m around. I suggest you think very carefully about what you say next time.”

I released her from my grasp, but she didn’t respond, only continued to glare at me.

Twilight looked slightly ashamed of her friend's behavior and tried to ignore the fact that I just manhandled Dash with my magic. Her horn lit up and she levitated a wrapped book from her saddle, floating it over to me. “This is for you, Robin. I’m sorry for bothering you and I thank you for your time. I’ll come back again sometime for another conversation, if that’s alright.”

I took the book and rested it on my lap. “Thank you, Twilight. If it’s a book from you, I’m sure It’ll be an interesting read. I’ll also look forward to our next conversation, but please, come alone.”

She nodded and began to lead the group of mares back towards Ponyville. They made it halfway through the clearing before the pink demon gasped and rushed back towards me. She reached into her hair, pulled out a box much too big to fit in her mane, and handed it to me. “Here you go Robin, I made this for you! I plan on giving you an awesome super duper party when you come to Ponyville, but I don’t know when that is. Sooo~ I made you this in the meantime!”

I hesitantly accepted the large box. “Um… thank you Pinkie, that’s very thoughtful of you.”

Pinkie Pie’s smile seemed to stretch past her face as she made her way back towards her friends. Within moments they disappeared, swallowed by the darkness of the forest.

With a tired sigh I carried the book and large box inside, setting them on the table. Deciding to get it over with now I undid the ribbon to the large pink box. It opened and inside I found… a seed cake. A single layered, sunflower seed cake. I noticed a small card placed upon the center of the questionable confectionery and read the text imprinted upon it.

“Hope you enjoy the cake Mr. Bird-Man. Love, Pinkie Pie.”

I stared at the card for a few minutes in irritation before placing it on the table. I moved next to the wrapped book. Quickly tearing the wrapping away I was confronted with the title of the small book. A title that honestly surprised me more than Pinkie’s antics.

The Mage of the Everfree: Tactician
Written by StarSwirl the Bearded

Author's Note

Entry made by Pecila in Dragon209816's story Aura Blades.

P.s. Zecora was harder than I thought it was going to be.
P.P.s I suck at writing Applejack

Chapter 10 - A Friendly Face

I was seated at the kitchen table; a brown book before me and a seed cake pushed off to the side. I eyed the book with a mixture of trepidation and curiosity. This was finally my chance to understand why I was viewed in such a light, despite Celestia’s less than positive view of me.

And yet… despite the information placed before me, why did I feel a sense of dread? Perhaps it was the fact that I disliked being talked about behind my back. No… that may have bothered me back in the past, but I honestly couldn’t care less about how these ponies view me.

So why did the book unnerve me? The answer came to me soon enough as I eyed the title, or to be more precise, the author. StarSwirl the Bearded… he was an interesting individual.

(Roughly 1500 years ago)

I had been out exploring the forest, searching for herbs and anything edible. I had been running low on my stock of food and I needed to replenish the larder. I knew of an area which harbored edible mushrooms. A bit earthy, but tasty enough in stew. As I made my way through the forest, I felt a… disturbance I suppose. It was not unlike a signal, a magical morse code that traveled through the air. It was hurried, anxious… someone was in trouble.

I considered leaving whoever was in trouble to perish. It was hardly my fault if someone got themselves eaten because they ventured too far into the Everfree. And yet, despite my nonchalant attitude, I felt drawn to its source. It was strong, clear, whoever was in trouble was adept at magic. Certainly more so than the so called ‘mages’ Celestia kept throwing at me. One of those idiots even had the audacity to claim I cheated when I cut his horn off with my sword!

I bit my lip as I considered my next move. While I had no obligation to help any pony, perhaps aiding this individual would ease Celestia’s rage. At the very least, it would sate my curiosity. It probably wasn’t easy sending such a clear signal, and from within the Everfree as well.

Deciding on a course of action I made my way towards the distress call, my fingers gently coiled around the pommel of my sword.

It only took me ten minutes of walking to finally reach the area from which the distress signal originated. It was a decently sized open area, a circle of grass in which the trees of the Everfree could not permeate. I warily entered the clearing, my blade drawn and Arcwind held under my arm.

Several minutes prior the signal had died off, leaving me confused and disoriented. It was strange for a signal like that to simply cut off. Either the individual was no longer in need of assistance, or they were dead. I had already walked thus far though, so I decided to investigate the disturbance.

A disturbance which turned out to be nothing. I gazed around the clearing, searching for anything that could explain the origin of the signal, however, there was nothing to be found. No sign of a scuffle, no markings in the ground and certainly no blood.

I frowned in concentration as I continued to scour the forest floor. Surely there must be some magical residue left over… there almost always was. It was during my inspection that I eventually felt a presence at the edge of the clearing. It wasn’t long after that I was able to put a voice to it.

“So this is the ‘creature’ that Celestia asked me to deal with? Honestly, dragging me away from my own studies to deal with her problems. Well… I guess that’s just one of the many jobs of being the head mage.”

I grew irritable as I turned to face the offending individual. He was an old grey furred stallion, garbed in a blue cape and hat, bells attached to the seams. That actually surprised me the most. How is it that an old stallion with a large assortment of bells had managed to sneak up on me?

I coughed. “And apparently you’re the pony who lured me here with that signal.”

If the stallion was insulted in any way he didn’t show it. He simply nodded and trotted forward. “I am. My name is StarSwirl the Bearded, Lead Mage and head of the magical court under Princess’ Celestia and Luna.”

I raised an eyebrow at that one. I had no idea there was an Equestrian magical court. Still… StarSwirl was a familiar name. Briefly mentioned a few times in the show if I remembered…

“Is that so? Well StarSwirl, how exactly do you plan on ‘dealing’ with me?”

The grey stallion shrugged his shoulders. “From what I’m told you’ve already bested the greatest of mages, escaped all attempts of capture from the Royal Guard and have caused nothing but grief for the princesses. So, after giving it some thought, I decided to take a different approach.”

I eyed him cautiously, letting the tip of my sword rise a bit. He noticed the movement and laughed in response, waving a hoof in my direction. “No, no, you misunderstand me. I have no intention of doing battle with you, quite the opposite in fact. I was wondering if you’d like to have a chat over some tea?”

My cautious expression gave way to one of confusion. The only reactions I’d had gotten from ponies were either of fear or violence. This pony certainly was taking a… different approach.

I chewed the inside of my cheek as I considered my options. Here was a pony, the head mage no less, that wished to sit down, have a cup of tea, and chat. I found myself growing surprisingly nervous. I’ve had little social interaction over the past few years and I’ve come to terms with living in a hostile environment. How could I be certain that this pony isn’t leading me into a trap?

Starswirl seemed to notice my hesitation. He rolled his eyes and turned around, beginning to walk back into the forest. Without even a glance back he called out to me, “The decision is yours to make. I’m not forcing you to join me nor am I leading you astray. I simply wish to learn more about you.”

With that said he re-entered the forest, his blue cloak standing out among the brown and green. Still, it wouldn’t be long before the darkness helped to conceal him. I was left with less than a minute to come to a decision. For the first time in the five years I’ve been here I actually had another living creature that wished to converse with me. My curiosity won out over my desire to stay hidden and I quickly followed after the stallion.

Half an hour later I arrived at what looked to be a small tent in the middle of the forest. The journey had been maddening to me as it was done so in silence. Every time I attempted conversation it was promptly shot down, usually accompanied with a, “We’ll talk when we arrive.”

I stayed a few paces behind the stallion as we both entered the encampment. I constantly scanned the area, searching for any signs of ambush. The stallion, once more, seemed to pick up on my unease and chuckled. He walked up to the entrance of the tent and pulled back the flap.

He motioned for me to enter his dwelling, but I shook my head. “I’m not going in there first,” I responded as I grabbed the fabric of the tent, holding it open for him, “You first, I’ll follow after.”

He appeared affronted at my request, but didn’t argue, choosing to enter his tent with a huff. Once he had entered I followed closely behind, ducking slightly due to the height difference. Inside I beheld a phenomenon I had only previously read about. The inside of the tent contained more space than it physically should, the volume of it far surpassing the physical expectations.

There were various instruments scattered around the room ranging from vials and beakers to maps to a lone telescope tucked away in the corner. while examining the place my attention was brought to Starswirl with a cough. He was seated a table with another chair across from him. A kettle and two pots were placed on the wood surface. He called me over, “Come and have a seat, we have much to discuss.”

I warily made my way over to the chair, careful not to step on any of the junk littering the floor. Once I took a seat he filled the cups with tea and pushed one towards me. He took a sip of his own and seemed to relax. He smiled at me and spoke, “Tell me, you know my name, but I do not know yours.”

I found myself holding back a bark of laughter. On numerous occasions Celestia has inquired about my name. I mocked her at every chance I got and she resigned to calling me simply ‘creature’. Annoying, yes, but the satisfaction I got from emphasising her own name more than made up for it.

And yet here I was, placed in the same situation, but with another individual. While I’m certain this is not what Celestia had in mind when she asked him to ‘deal’ with me, any information about my person would be of some use to her. The question is, should I answer truthfully?

I looked into my cup of tea as I thought over my options. A small part of my mind wondered if the tea was poisoned. I closed my eyes as I thought about that. I’ve been alone for so long, hunted since I first arrived. Can I truly bring myself to trust no one? Am I becoming less of a human and more of a creature of the forest?

It scared me to no end that such a fate could befall me. That it could already be happening...

“Robin… my name is Robin.”

Starswirl seemed surprised by my response. I grinned inward as he scrambled for a journal. Perhaps Celestia informed him of my less than willing nature to share information? Well, perhaps if she didn’t try to smite me upon sight I’d be much more cooperative.

Once he had everything he needed he looked at me hopefully. “I don’t suppose you’d be willing to be… interviewed?”

I smiled and took a slow sip of my tea, savoring the rich flavor. “I think I can spare a few hours.”

I flipped through the book, recalling the questions that Starswirl had asked of me.

My name.

How I got here.

How my magic worked.

The book was more of an unfinished biography than anything else. Still, it was nicely written, the topics flowing together from one point to another. There were even some notes towards the back from the times we spent together talking about magic in depth.

I remember Starswirl asking me what I thought about his time travel spell he had been working on. I had noticed that he had some unknown variables in his calculations. And, wouldn’t you believe it, those variables were accounting for the travel through the void. Or, at the very least, something similar to it. I gave him some pointers and the next time we met he told me the spell was a great success.

He even helped me with some of my own magic. Starswirl was the one who suggested I try to manipulate the life force of not just sentient beings, but anything considered biological. I hadn’t even tried that until his suggestion and, wouldn’t you know, I was able to do it.

Out of all the ponies I had met back in those days Starswirl was by far my favorite. He took things with a grain of salt and never made any conclusions from a single point of view. While Celestia had condemned me from the start, Starswirl had actually given me a chance to explain myself.

I wouldn’t be far off in saying that the old geezer was the only friend I had back then. A shame those meetings couldn’t go on forever, but all good things must come to an end. Celestia eventually found out about our constant meetings, something she immediately put an end to.

And yet… this book exists.

For all the hate that Celestia has show towards me, why did she allow Starswirl to write and publish this book? What could have changed her mind about this… about me, perhaps?

I need to get to the bottom of this. It’s going to bug me otherwise.

My attention was taken from me as I heard a noise from the front door. I watched as Trixie entered the kitchen, two buckets of water hanging from her harness. She had a frown on her face and looked absolutely miserable. While the sight was heart wrenching, I knew it was for her own good. When I had first asked her to fetch the water she was able to carry back a two buckets, but with much difficulty. Now, however, she was doing so without any visible exhaustion.

As she set the buckets down nearby she unhooked herself from the harness. She turned to face me, her head held high. “Trixie has fetched the water like you requested.”

I smiled and nodded at her. “Indeed you have,” I glanced out the window to see a good portion of the day had flown by. Seems I got lost in my memories again. Returning to the tired mare I continued, “Tell you what Trixie, you’ve had a rough morning so why don’t you relax for the rest of the day.”

She looked surprised by the offer, but composed herself quickly enough. “Thank you very much, Robin. Trixie shall take a quick bath in the river.”

I couldn’t help but chuckle at that one. Not to long ago she would say the exact same thing, but with a hint of disgust in her voice.

As she made her way out the door I stopped her, “Oh, and Trixie? One more thing.”

She halted and turned around, looking at me in confusion.

“I suggest you also go to bed early as well. I think you’ve studied the language long enough and you’re ready for the next step. Get a good night’s rest because tomorrow you’re going to be practicing with magic.”

Her eyes lit up in excitement as she squealed in delight. She didn’t even respond, choosing instead to rush out the door and make way to the river. I laughed as I picked up the book once more, continuing from where I left off.

Chapter 11 - Magic 101

The next morning I browsed the bookshelf in the living room where I kept most of my spells. This would be Trixie’s first time with this magic, so she would need to start at the beginning. Over the course of my studies I found that numerous mechanics had crossovered from the ‘game world’ to the ‘real world’.

The magic of Fire Emblem was divided into numerous ranks, each one obtainable through practice and exposure. They follow as such: E, D, C, B, A, and S. With each new rank came new spells to be learned, more powerful than its predecessor.

So, I would need to get the starting tomes of each aspect: Fire, Wind, Thunder and Flux. I was still hesitant to teach Trixie any Dark magic. It was arguably the most powerful of the affinities and the advanced spells had the potential to cause some serious damage.

However, I would be here to walk her through the correct methods of using this magic. Should she ever run into any trouble I would do my best to aid her. I wouldn’t be a very good master if I failed in that regard.

I suddenly felt my token give off a signal, indicating a received message. I grimaced as I took it out and opened it. Much to my displeasure, it was another message from Pecila.

Well, for one, my name is Pecila. Two. I totally knew knew that, I mean your voice did say something along those lines. Three, I have totally good Ethics. I’m trying to be a hero after all. Four, It was a reference to Bohemian Rhapsody! Everyone’s heard of Queen! Five, I hate killing. I have killed one pony but I have regretted it ever since then and it’s been over a thousand fucking years! Six, I pity your lost sense of humor.
-Pecila

I scowled at the page, my anger starting to rise. I could almost imagine her irritating voice, mocking me with every ridiculous point she made. I levitated a quill to me and wrote out a reply.

From your responses I can clearly tell you are an individual with less than stellar intellect. In this regard I take everything you write to me with a grain of salt. I have never heard of Bohemian Rhapsody and assuming everyone knows of it is a foolish prospect in of itself. Before you write to me again carefully consider the words you decide upon.

With a huff I closed the tome and returned it to my robe. I wouldn’t allow a distraction such as this to ruin the rest of my day. And besides, today was about Trixie, not me. Today was her next step of becoming a mage.

I stepped out of my home, a small bag slung over my shoulder. I made my way to the side of the building, Trixie following close behind me. She had a wide grin on her face of which I found rather infectious. I stopped a few yards away from a few makeshift training dummies I had spent some time making last night. While the craftsmanship wouldn’t pass any inspection, I was rather proud of my work with a needle.

I dropped the bag and turned towards Trixie. “So, ready for the next step in your training?”

Trixie raised her head proudly and placed a hoof upon her chest. “Trixie was born ready for this moment!”

I pinched the bridge of my nose in agitation. She may be a bit more humble than she was in the past, but she had retained her obnoxious speech. I’ve put up with it for this long, but not any more.

“Trixie,” I began, “You need to drop the theatrics and the third person speech.”

She looked at me in surprise. “The Great and Powerful Trixie always speaks like this!”

“Well, that's going to stop!”

“Trixie will not-!”

“ROBIN THE TACTICIAN WILL NOT HAVE ANYONE SPEAKING IN THE THIRD PERSON IN HIS HOUSE!”

Her ears flattened against the back of her head as I lost my temper. I forced myself to calm down before I continued, "Trixie, how much longer are you going to dwell on the past? You need to make a decision. Are you going to become a powerful mage or are you going to remain a show mare?"

She stared at the floor as she considered my words. Her decision came soon after as she raised her head and stared back at me with new light in her eyes. "Trix - I want to become a mage."

I smiled at her and rested my hand upon her shoulder. "Good answer. Now, let's get started."

I levitated four tomes from my bag and hovered them in front of Trixie. "Here we have Fire, Wind, Thunder and Flux. My magic branches into four different fields, aptly named Fire, Wind, Thunder and Dark. I plan on having you understand the concepts of all fields of magic before I release you from my apprenticeship."

Trixie looked at me in surprise and asked, "Isn't dark magic illegal to practice?"

I chuckled at her expense. It's not surprising that Celestia would ban dark magic. It’s evil, unpredictable and powerful. “The Dark magic you know is banned, yes. However, this brand is a little different. For one, it won’t corrupt the user since the spell is mainly coming from the tome itself and not from within you. Secondly, I’ve set up mental blocks in order to maintain my own sanity, just as a precaution. That’s something we’re going to work on later. Right now I want you to choose a tree of magic. While you’ll be able to eventually master every magic, it’s best to have a tree you’re comfortable with.”

Trixie examined each of the tomes, her gaze lingering a tad longer on the Dark tome. Much to my surprise, however, she pointed a hoof at the yellow book.

“Tr-I want to focus on thunder magic.”

“Thunder magic, huh? This tree has quite a few powerful spells. For now though, you’ll start with Thunder, the lowest ranked magic which is…” I trailed off.

“E rank,” She immediately replied.

“Right. Since you’re just starting out, the only magic accessible to you are any and all tomes that fall under the E rank. Know that each tree is separate from one another and the only way to advance in a field is through training.”

Trixie raised a hoof and I had to stop myself rolling my eyes. I gave her permission to speak.

“How long does it take to reach the next rank?”

“That honestly depends on how long and how often you’re willing to train with the magic. If you trained everyday for six hours it might take you… roughly three to five weeks.”

Trixie’s eyes widened in surprise. I told her the learning process would be tedious, but never really put a time to it. Guess I should take it a step further and break the news to her. “That’s also just for the first rank. It usually takes slightly longer to achieve the next rank and so forth. To reach to final rank can take anywhere from six to eight months and to fully master it can take up to a year.”

With each milestone I threw at her she appeared to grow more and more tired. A pity considering we haven’t even started training yet.

“O-One year!?” She stuttered, “but, to master all the fields, it could take up to four years or more!”

I had to hold back a sarcastic reply about her being able to do basic math. “It does take a long time to learn and master this magic. However, it is also one of the most powerful available to you. As cliche as it may sound, with power comes responsibility. Between the time from start to finish you will learn the proper ways of handling this magic.”

Trixie sighed and lowered her head. “Yes Sir.”

I lifted her chin with a finger, forcing her to look into my eyes. I gave her a gentle smile. “I’m not forcing you to learn all the magic I have to offer you. Chances are you’ll only be under my wing for a year at most. My job as your teacher is to ensure that you know what you’re doing. After that, you can find your own way.”

She held my gaze for a few moments longer before breaking out into a small smile. I took that as her acceptance and offered her the tome which she took in her magic.

“Now, before you start throwing around bolts of lightning, I’m going to discuss the proper use of this magic. Be sure to memorize everything as it could be the difference between life and death.”

Trixie grimaced at the mention of death, but maintained posture otherwise. These ponies are too skittish for their own good.

“Some of this you already know, but I will go over it again so that the information is ingrained into your mind. If you have any questions at all don’t be afraid to ask.”

Trixie nodded in understanding. And so, I began my lecture.

“The magic now available to you is very different from Unicorn magic. It is impossible to cast a specific spell unless you have the correct tome. This is because you are not taking magic from yourself, but from the tome. The magic within the tome reacts with the Ancient Language allowing the use of spells.”

Trixie raised her hoof and I nodded at her. “If you’re only using magic from within the tome, then where does that magic come from?” she asked.

“Good question. The magic actually comes from yourself, but it’s a two step progress. Before using the book, you need to push your own magic into the book where it will dwell until needed. If the magic within the tome is drained, you’ll be unable to cast any spells. Think of the tome itself as a catalyst while the language is a program which activates it. Because of this, only those who understand the language may cast a spell.”

“Now, for as powerful as this magic is, it does come with some handicaps. For starters, as I’ve said before, you can only use this magic so long as you have the correct tome. In addition to that, you need to read it in order to bind yourself to the book.”

“You are not required to read the entire book in order to bind yourself to it. All it takes is a few sentences, maybe less. You’ll know when you’ve established a connection, as you’ll feel it. Beyond that, I can’t explain it any further. As you become more and more familiar with the language the required reading is lessened. For example, it only takes me a few words before I feel the connection. It should also be noted that you are not required to read the text every time you wish to cast magic, just once is enough.”

I found myself starting to pace back and forth in front of Trixie. Coughing softly, I forced myself to remain still.

“The connection between you and a tome is strong, but fragile. Should a tome be wrenched from your grasp and tossed aside, you’ll find yourself unable to cast the spell. Always be sure to keep the tome secure by your side so as to not lose or accidentally drop it. The second way the bond can be broken is by your own doing. Only one tome can be used at a time and therefore only one spell at a time. If you want to switch spells, you must read the text of the new tome, and create a new bond. This in turn will sever the previous bond you had.”

I suddenly clapped my hands together, startling Trixie. “And that’s all you need to know at the moment. There is more, of course, but I will withhold such information until I think you’re ready for it. For the next few days I’ll be supervising your training at all times. Until then, I don’t want you practicing this magic outside my knowledge.”

Trixie straitened up and responded curtly, “Yes Sir.”

I tittered inwardly at her consistent formality. It seems I had truly embraced the path of the teacher.

I gestured to the yellow tome beside Trixie, “Try binding yourself with the tome.”

Trixie brought the tome before her and opened it, silently reading the words to herself. After roughly 20 seconds she closed the book, looking at it curiously. “I-I think it worked. I felt a tug of some sort…”

“Well, there’s only one way to find out,” I said, pointing at one of the training dummies, “try to cast the spell and aim for the dummy. Remember, don’t use the magic inside yourself, but the magic within the tome.”

Trixie closed her eyes and remained silent. I watched as she twitched slightly, grimacing in pain. I guided her, “Don’t force the magic out. Let it flow easily through your body.”

She gave a small nod before inhaling deeply and steadying her breathing. I watched in satisfaction as a thin bolt of yellow lightning shot out from her horn, hitting the dummy directly in the chest. The bolt did little then shake the mannequin, but it was a start.

Trixie’s eyes were wide in astonishment and I watched in amusement as her grin grew wider and wider with every passing second.

Things were about to pick up around here.

Author's Note

Be on the lookout within the next week or two for a blog update. Almost done with the first crossover and I'm going to be announcing my plans for it.

Also, I commissioned some art. At first I was thinking of using it as a cover, but I don't feel it's suitable for that role. However, I still think it's awesome.

http://mountainmanmad.deviantart.com/art/Book-Hand-537450412

Chapter 12 - Why Do I Get The Odd Ones?

Author's Note

Before you read any further, consider these words: THIS IS A CROSSOVER!!! If you want to stick with Robin's main story, then skip ahead to chapter 23.

So, a few things before you read the chapter:

I feel it should be said that, while I didn't label it in the chapter title, this is a crossover.

The individual I did the crossover with was Flutters Is Shy. This chapter is ahead of his own story, Applegate, so beware of possible spoilers if you follow his story.

If you guys see anything strange let me know in a comment. Usually I look over a chapter numerous times, but with the sheer size of this crossover, I'm simply happy to get it done so soon.

Other than that, I hope you enjoy the chapter. Expect more coming within these next few days!

Chapter 12 - Why Do I Get The Odd Ones?

It’s interesting how fast things seem to progress when you’re not paying attention. I had almost forgotten about the second meeting with Twilight. Once more she came to visit me, and alone as well. Had to keep Trixie back from tearing her throat out though.

Twilight wouldn’t stop asking me questions about me, regardless of the topic. Such questions ranged from how my magic worked, to the material of my clothing to my very anatomy. She’s a curious one, she is. I didn’t give her much information regarding my magic, however, beyond how it actually works. When she next asked me to train her as well, I declined, much to her annoyance.

I have enough on my plate as it is between Trixie and my own studies.

Once she felt she had ‘gotten to know me’, she departed, promising to return at a later date.

A full two weeks have gone by since I talked to Twilight. Since then Trixie has been getting progressively stronger with her magic. Every morning she would wake up at about six, have a cup of coffee, and begin practicing. She’s progressed so well, that I decided she no longer needed me watching her. I still offered criticism and answered any questions she had, of course.

I was working at my desk one day when I felt a vibration from my token. I grinned and took the book from it’s place within my Robe. The eye was glowing aggravatedly more so than before. It would appear that someone new had finally decided to contact me.

I moved the tome I was working on and placed it off to the side, letting my token take it’s place. I opened the book and found a rather lengthy entry on the first page. Hoping for a cry for help or the possibility of more knowledge, I was sorely disappointed to find that this being had mistaken my token for a mere book.

Dear Diary,

Twilight is a big fat stupid head. Its her idea that I start writing in this book. She seems to think that if I write down my thoughts and findings, I might progress in my magic studies. I think she just wants to keep me distracted since she can't get me to figure out what she's saying. 'Align the primary spell matrix with will of overriding whatever' and so forth. Why can't she ever just speak normally? She and Ex-queen Chrysalis are horrible teachers.

Well at least there’s one good thing about this stupid book. Seeing as Twilight can't read English, I can write whatever I want. As childish as that is. She can suck a dick for all I care. I don't mean that. I'm just frustrated. I've been here for nearly a month and I've gotten nowhere with the whole 'get home' problem. Not one of the other Displaced have been remotely helpful in that regard, and the whole 'human world on the other side of the mirror' was a total bust.

Seriously, they may have been 'human', but they looked like a humanized box of crayons, how did Twilight ever think I was a part of that world? It was funny seeing her face after the portal turned my skin green, though. Thankfull it turned back to normal after I morphed. I wonder why the portal transformed me into a teenager though? I was already human, you think it would have just left me as is, but nooo. Puberty sucks.

I still feel kinda bad about punching that girl in the face. Sure, she was an ancient sighren(whatever the heck that is, all I got out of Twilight is that they're serpent ponies that enchant with song.) but I should have been able to control my temper, regardless of any sort of 'musical mind control'(god, it sounds even stupider when I write it down on paper.). I've always been a violent drunk, but I never thought I could lose control without even an ounce of alcohol. I've avoided even regular beer for that exact reason. Not that hard to do in Equestria, though. I haven't been able to find any.

I've looked. There's this pony with grapes on her butt that always looks like she's drunk, but I've never actually seen her drinking anything. When I asked Annoying Pink, she just said that how she always acts.

Twilight just came back in, and asked what I had written down. I lied, telling her it was how magic felt when I tried it. She left with a satisfied smirk. I don't like lying, but I have to have some secrets, don't I?

No job perspective, either. I went by the Cupcake place to see if they needed any help, and got dragged into indentured servitude by Annoying Pink. She is seriously crazy. I worked for only about 4 hours, but I feel like I pulled a double shift or something, a day later. I obviously can't work under or around her, she's just too frantically energetic.

I guess I should put some of my findings in here, instead of my random ramblings.

Morphing. God, how the hell do I write about that? Feels weird. And my hands beginning to cramp. I guess I'm procrastinating. I gained the ability to morph from this glowing cube, from the book series Animorphs. But it works differently, in some areas from what I remember reading.

Whereas in the books they had a two hour time limit with each morph, It seems I can achieve a far longer duration, ignoring the time limit altogether. That is to say, I haven't been trapped in a morph yet. I might have very well have just not reached my limit yet. The merchant said it wasn't an issue, and so far I'd have to agree. But there's always the chance that he could have been telling a half truth.

In the books, they always had trouble with clothes. Anything that wasn't skintight was either shrunken out of, or torn to pieces when the morph exeeded(yes, I know I'm spellign, damnit, spelling that wrong. my horse, my horse for a proper spellcheck) the size of the clothing. I so far haven't had that problem. My clothes, as baggy as they are, seem to morph with me without fail, becoming my skin with a majority of my morphs.

As well with that, I appear to be able to morph from one form to another, without returning to my base human form first. They couldn't do that in the books either, although I still apparently can't acquire a new form from within the morph. That being said, I seem to be able to do partial morphs, as well as mix and match morphs after I’ve acquired them. I have managed to change Fluttershy’s hooves into the same emerald nail substance that Crystal’s form had. I’ve also give pretty much every one of my morphs Twilights horn. So yay about that, I can potentially do magic in any form. I’ve also given Spike Onyx’s claws. It was hilarious to look at, but ultimately I think I’d rather just completely morph her.

Originally, it took me about two minutes to complete a morph. I have somehow managed to get it down to 1 minute normally with no additional effort, but it seems that if I use my 'magic' energy I can shave it down to only 13 seconds. This is a bit weird, and uses up quite a bit more energy according to my watch. A standard morph seems to take between 2 and 7 'energy', while rushing a morph takes upwards of 20 in one go.

While in a morph that can perform magic, I don't seem to have very good control. Contrary to Twilight’s teaching methods, I seem to just be getting worse. Lifting even a tiny little nail seems to feel like I'm trying to bench a couch above my head. I follow her instructions as best I can, but they honestly make no sense. Sometime I think my translation spell might be giving me incorrect words whenever she gives me instructions. Wouldn't surprise me.

My Displaced (Crystal and Dante) morphs seem to have the ability to absorb magical energy, as long as it is from solidified magic, such as the alicorn amulet. I have 'eaten' a sword from Crystal, as well as a few shattered fragments from the sighrens necklaces. The first gave me a sword, but its appearance changed from its original. The sighrens necklaces gave me a knife that disintegrates and returns to my hand after its been thrown. While in Dante's form, I absorbed the alicorn amulet Twilight had in a display case. It gave me gauntlets which seem to release kinetic force, far greater than my actual punches. If only I was any good at fighting. Even with the help I've gotten, I'm still little better than a rank amatuer.

I'm getting tired. I guess with my next entry, I'll try and make a list of all my supplies, tokens and such.

Maybe it wasn't such a bad idea from Twilight, to start up this diary. It still feels weird though, This type of book isn't anything like the rest of Twilights books. I originally thought it was a token, but it didn't have a phrase, so it couldn't be. -That being said, I can’t help but feel a bit of nostalgia whenever I look at it. Is it similar to something I’ve seen in a movie or a game?-

Thank goodness it isn’t, though. I don't think I could live with the embarrassment if someone normal actually knew I was keeping a diary. As it stands, I had to make Twilight Pinkie Promise not to tell. I still worry that Annoying Pink is still going to find out somehow, and organize some sort of 'Congrats on writing a diary' party or something.

I know it probably wouldn't happen. But she is Pinkie Pie. God knows what she'll do.

I sighed in frustration, how is that someone could possibly mistake my token as a diary! Still, I garnered some interesting information from this person. it would seem that this individual is capable of transforming into any living creature. Not only that, but from the sound of it, this transformation also fully heals the body every time when used. A handy ability to be sure.

Of course, there’s another piece of information that I found interesting. Apparently this character had met with two others who have been sent to Equestria and labeled them as ‘Displaced’. I suppose that is a fitting name for us, all things considering.

Now, to make a decision. Should I make contact with this ‘Displaced’? It’s obvious he doesn’t realize he’s using my token as a diary. I could garner a lot of information from reading what he writes down.

I pondered the idea for a few moments before shaking my head. It may prove useful at times, but it could just as well be a wasted opportunity. He could very well use the diary to list trivial things about his life, leaving out more information regarding the Displaced. No, I should make contact with him and see where it goes from there.

I grabbed a quill and a bottle of ink, writing out my response.

Dear Displaced,

While I find your entry to be most humorous, I'm sad to say that using my token as a diary isn't exactly recommended. Considering you thought this to be an ordinary book, I'm assuming you don't know who I am. Allow me to introduce myself; my name is Robin, a tactician and expert strategist. I am a mage who wields the magic from Fire Emblem, perhaps you've heard of it?

It seems to me that you're having trouble learning how to use magic. While I know Twilight is an expert when it comes to anything magic, I wouldn't give her a position as a teacher. Perhaps this is where I can help. I am willing to visit and teach you how to use my magic until you understand the basics. If you're wondering if I'm qualified to teach, I actually already have a student, one who's progressing quite well under me.

I won't ask for anything in return other than information. Since this book has found you, I suspect, like me, you're also stuck in Equestria. Judging from the entry, you also have had better luck than me making friends with the populace.

If you're still interested in learning my magic, let me know by writing in this book. I will know immediately when you do.

Sincerely,
Robin

It’s been a while now since Trixie has become my apprentice and she is progressing admirably. If I can teach an egotistical mare how to use my magic, then surely I can teach another Displaced.

It wasn’t long until I got a response.

Testing, one two? Discord, I swear if you’re screwing with me I’ll whine and moan and complain about it to Fluttershy.

Sincerely, Wade.

I couldn’t help but roll my eyes. It would seem that Discord is a nuisance no matter the Universe. And yet… another difference between our worlds. The Discord here is once again set in stone. Yes, he will be released in due time, but not for quite a while now. It would seem that time flows differently in other universes.

I sat back in my chair and pondered that thought. How could time be different in various universes? It’s possible that time is heavily affected in the Void. From the little science I remember, I know that time can be warped if the situation is right. If that’s the case, then what’s the correlation between the Void and time?

I shook my head, this is no time to get lost in my thoughts. Wade is waiting for a response.

No, this is not Discord. Discord is a petty trickster and fool who is unable to grasp the big picture. Not only that, there should be no way of him knowing of alternate universes without you having told him beforehand.

Oh. I don’t know if that’s better or worse. Please never tell anyone ever that I wrote a diary? If you do, I will complain at you quite thoroughly. In regards to learning magic, If you think you’d be a better teacher than Twilight (Which at this point, I think asking an earth pony would net me better results than with her), then I would welcome you with open arms. Note that I would refuse to call you master, or sempai. If thats okay with you.

Sincerely, Wade.

I raised an eyebrow. The writing that was relatively decent previously was now sloppily done. I noticed multiple blotches of ink in various places through the paragraph.

I really hope I wasn’t making a mistake in offering to teach him.

Your secret is safe with me, although, there is no shame in keeping a journal. I have no problem teaching you magic, and I don’t require you to address me as your superior. The magic I have to offer is Elemental in nature and extremely powerful. It should also be said that learning how to use my magic will be time consuming and difficult. You will be required to learn another language as well as write your own spells. Although the setup is tedious, the rewards are great. I’ll most likely have to spend several days in your universe teaching you the language and the proper way to wield the spells. If you believe you’re still able to handle the studies, I will prepare immediately.

Sincerely,
Robin

I’m very much aware that just a few days would help him very much. However, I can still instruct him on how the magic works and how to control whatever amount he already has. Furthermore, I’ll leave him all the necessary tools needed to get started, including the translation book and the beginning tomes.

After that he can train at his own pace.

I currently have a translation spell attached to me, and I have no idea how to turn it off. I’d like to learn, and if learning a new language is required I guess that would be a necessary evil. If you can figure out how to turn off my translation spell(or if it arbitrarily decides not to mess with such lessons,) I would be willing, although It would more than likely take me more than just ‘several days’. More like a couple months. I’m a slow learner, and learning a new language from scratch isn’t exactly something a normal guy like me could possibly do in only a few days.

If you could possibly tell me what I’m doing wrong in my other magic wielding forms, that would also be appreciated(If that is even the same type of thing, or if you even have the ability to tell what someone is doing wrong when they describe ‘doing magic’ as ‘reaching inside, grabbing the weird feeling, and shoving it out a magically apt orifice/ body part.’ Twilight sure as hell doesn’t have a clue what I’m doing. Can you explain what a ‘spell matice’ is? Twilight can’t.

I thank you for taking time out of your undoubtedly busy schedule to indulge the interests of a guy like me, and if you’d be will I would welcome you heartily. Heartily? I don’t know why, but that sounds weird to me after I wrote it down.

Sincerely, Wade.

A translation spell, huh? Considering his origins it’s possible this translation spell is quite powerful. Still, it shouldn’t be able to translate a language that’s not even from the same universe.

Still, with every bit of information I learn from him, I become more intrigued. Perhaps I’ll stay longer than just a few days. A week should be good enough, at most.

My magic is significantly different compared to Unicorn magic. I myself am unable to use the magic of the unicorns. I can possibly help direct the natural flow of your magic, but I will be unable to aid in your lessons regarding unicorn spells.

It is no trouble at all. While I won’t be able to stay and teach you for several months, I could visit periodically to ensure your studies are progressing accordingly. At most right now I can afford to spend a week in your company. My own student is self sufficient, and while she will be annoyed about my absence, she will be fine. I’ll begin packing the necessary tools needed to instruct you as well as the tomes I may require while I’m staying with you.

See you in a bit,
Robin

I closed the book and returned it to it’s place within my robe. I quickly got up from the chair and hurried to the storage room. I looked around the room before spying a large rucksack, grabbing it as I returned to the living room. If I’m going to be teaching this guy my magic, then I need the same materials that I used with Trixie. I grabbed a tome of Fire, Wind, Thunder, and Flux. I also grabbed some more powerful tomes for me to use. I was venturing into unknown territory and I couldn’t afford to be taken unaware.

I was still stuffing tomes into the bag when I heard the door behind me swing open. I stopped what I was doing. This was the only obstacle I had to overcome; I needed to convince Trixie that I was only leaving for a short time.

I turned around and found a rather tired blue mare before me. Oh, right, I told her to gather some firewood and use Wind to cut the wood. I smiled sheepishly and rubbed the back of my head. “Hey there Trixie. I got a call from another in the same position as me. He needs some help and I agreed to aid him. I’ll be gone at most for a week.”

Trixie seemed to grow interested when I mentioned the Displaced, but it didn’t remove the frown etched onto her face. “If you’re going to be gone for a week, than what will I do?”

I smiled. “Well, you’ve been studying a lot lately and you’ve been pushing yourself rather hard. Perhaps a week off from your studies would do you some good.”

She seemed surprised from my offer. Hell, I was surprised I offered her that much time off. I must be in a good mood. Either that or I’m going soft.

She smiled widely and began… helping me pack… with great enthusiasm to boot. I blinked in confusion. Maybe she wouldn’t be upset about this whole situation after all.

Within only a few minutes I had everything I needed.

I held the token close to me and concentrated on the energy of the void. I searched for the connection between Wade’s tome and my own. Finally finding it, I summoned a black portal leading into the Void. I shivered, watching dark wisps of tendrils emanate from the dark world. Even Trixie’s enthusiasm and curiosity seemed to die away to fear as she beheld the Void.

Steeling my nerves, I stepped into the portal, letting it close behind me. For the second time in my life I found myself in the void. However, I was no longer the weak man I was once before. No, I was immensely stronger. I noticed silhouettes moving out of the corner of my eye, slithering through the darkness. There were screams in the distance, laughing around my ears and an overall feeling of oppressiveness. It was… rather dull actually. I used to be afraid of this place?

I rolled my eyes and focused on the link between Wade’s world and my own. I quickly found it and began to make my way to the alternate universe.

I eventually stepped out of a portal, entering the alternate universe. I blinked, letting my eyes adjust to the sudden change in lighting. The first thing I noticed was a who I assumed to be Wade. He was a lanky individual with semi long hair. He was seated at a chair much too small for him working at a desk which was, like the chair, much to small. He had a look of confusion upon his face. It was rather humorous, perhaps I was the first to enter his world? It was obvious from his entry that he had met other ‘Displaced’ as he called them. Well, might as well introduce myself. Last thing I need is another enemy of possibly equal power to my own.

“Ah, you must be Wade. As you know, my name is Robin, and it would seem you are in need of assistance.” I greeted with a wide smile

He lowered his hand which held a ready quill. He most likely was about to message me asking when I would be arriving. He seemed… unsure about himself and this situation. “Um… hi, and yeah, I guess you could say I am.”

I nodded and looked around the room. It was small, and somehow felt cramped despite the small furniture. “I would be more than happy to help. If I’m going to be staying for some time, however, I may need a room of my own. Your room is rather… cozy.”

Wade seemed to flinch at my comment. Did he really not consider this before inviting me to his universe? Great, I’m going to have to sleep on a collection of pillows or something, aren’t I?

Wade fidgeted with his fingers nervously. “Oh, uh, well I guess come on and lets go see Twilight, this is her place after all. Sorry for just assuming you’d be able to stay, I guess I wasn’t thinking.” He stood up from his desk and stretched.

I nodded slowly, thinking aloud, “Yeah, I don’t exactly want Twilight on my case if I can help it. Considering this is her castle, can I assume she is already an Alicorn?”

Wade nodded, “Yeah. Are you familiar with the tv show and it’s movies, or in other words ‘future knowledge’?” he asked, hooking his fingers in quotation marks as we walked through the halls.

I gave a small laugh. “I am, although little good it has done me back in my universe. I only recently got freed from my prison, what about you?”

He seemed to dwell on this bit of information as I continued to follow behind him. We made numerous turns, seemingly wandering in random directions. “So you’re a stoner? I arrived after the main show, if I have my information right. I might be before or after the movies, I don’t actually know because all I know is that there are movies. I’ve yet to be introduced to a variant of the elements, and I hope to avoid that if possible.”

We turned at the end of the hall and came upon a dead end. Wade gave a huff of irritation as he turned around. Did he even know where he was going? I hummed to myself as I walked. “So the movies are present in your universe? I suppose they are technically cannon, but I never considered them as such.”

“Again, haven’t seen them. I only know that I’m after the show because I remember seeing the castle at the end of the series, in the promo when my sister was watching it. And due to what other Displaced have told me.”

I nodded. “I have watched the series from start to end, but only once. It’s been such a long time, hard to remember details after 1506 years. I get by with what I remember though.”

he stared at me in awe for a few seconds, then returned to his normal pace. “Dang, that blows. How much of that was spent in a rocky prison?”

I grimaced, a sour look stretching over my face. “When I originally arrived in Equestria I was 22 years old. For five years I’ve lived in the Everfree forest, practicing my magic and growing stronger. There’s not much else to do when all of life’s worries are stripped like that. Anyway, I spent three years in solitude before the Princesses finally found me. This was before the main series, by the way. Another two years of hiding and trying to escape their wrath and another 1500 years spent in stone. I’ve only been free for… roughly three weeks now?”

“Yeesh. Were you at least asleep, or were you one of the awake variants?” Wade asked, turning yet another corner.

“I suppose I was a mixture of both. Most of the time was spent asleep, but I was awake for at least twenty years over the millennia and a half.”

he gave an affirming nod. “Well thats good, in a sense. I met this one guy who had gone insane from his time. Celestia and Luna just let him keep up the garden he used to be imprisoned in. They couldn’t bring themselves to further punish someone who had degraded to mental retardation… He was nice too… for a rotting corpse…”

I raised an eyebrow at that one. Thank god I escaped such a fate as that. “Well, I’m certainly no corpse, but I feel lucky to hold onto my sanity. Between meditating, occupying my mind and sleeping I was able to ward of that path. There is nothing more precious than knowledge.”

“I’ll admit to a fondness for sweets, but that doesn’t last. I guess knowledge is quite precious… as long as you can survive to use it.”

“Very true, and I plan on surviving much longer than I had previously.” Robin’s voice grew cold, “And never again will I let Celestia think she is superior to me.”

The resolution was easily heard in my voice. I meant it just as well. Hopefully this universes’ Celestia won’t be a thick headed idiot. Wade spoke cautiously, “Just go easy around mine, will you? She isn’t overtly hostile, but she definitely has the ‘I’m doing this for your own good’ vibe down.”

I snorted and turned to face him. “That’s the main reason I don’t like her. She believes everything she does is for the greater good. She never takes the time to look at a situation from another angle. She is so single minded it’s amazing she can get anything done.”

“She’s maintained what is essentially a peaceful empire for over a thousand years, I have to assume she’s doing something right,” he replied.

I sighed. “I know, dammit I know. I guess I’m still just testy about the whole imprisonment thing. To be fair, we didn’t meet under the greatest of circumstances.”

We finally reached the main living room area, where we found Twilight talking to Pinkie Pie. The pink pony gave a huge gasp upon laying her eyes upon me. I blinked, and in that moment she had rushed over and wrapped her hooves around my midsection. It seems Pinkie is the same everywhere.

I grunted as she increased her pressure around my waist. I looked down at the pony, my expression wary. “... Nice to meet you too, Pinkie Pie. If you don’t mind though, I would like for you to let me go.”

She looked up at me with a wide grin stretching from one ear to the other. “Only if you Pinkie promise to stick around long enough for a party~” She suddenly gained a serious expression, “None of Wadeys friends ever stay long enough for me to give them a party! It’s the worst thing ever!”

My eye twitched in annoyance, the only indication regarding how I felt about the pony. I’ve already had to deal with this crap back at my place. The last thing I needed was another awkward party. “...I won’t Pinkie Promise anything, but I will consider attending the party. To be honest, it’s been some time since I’ve had anything with sugar.” Not a total lie, and hopefully I would be able to escape the arrangements at a later date.

Pinkie Pie squealed in delight, lifting me off the floor before letting go, leaving an after image in her place. “I’ll take it!” she called from the doorway, “It’s almost as good as a maybe!~ And I’ll be sure to make a super duper Cake for you, and a sugar marmalade wizzy ding, and maybe even a couple… Oh no!” She disappeared once more, suddenly appearing before me once again, “I forgot to introduce myself, and get your name! I can’t very well put your name on the cake if I don’t know it right?” She sat back on her haunches and extended a hoof, “My name is Pinkamena Diane Pie, but obviously you already know me.~”

I sighed in defeat and took Pinkie’s hoof in my hand. Her theatrics were amusing, but had a tendency to quickly wear on my patience. “Indeed I do. My name is Robin, at your service.”

“Robin… like a bird! Ooooh ooh ooh ooh! Idea! Awesome spectacular super duper idea!”

With that, she was once again gone without a trace, leaving me looking around for the absent mare. She made the dreaded connection between my name and the bird. I swear to god if she makes me a seed cake…

Seeing a lull in the conversation, Twilight chose this moment to step forward and interject her way into the conversation. “Hello Robin, and welcome to Equestria. My name is Twilight Sparkle.” With that she extended a hoof for a handshake.

I soon gave up looking for the pink menace and opted for the handshake. I wasn’t going to find Pinkie if she wanted to remain hidden. “It’s very nice to meet you Twilight Sparkle. I must say, It’s interesting to see you as an Alicorn.”

“Oh!” She exclaimed, “So you’re from an Equestria in a time frame from before now? Do you know me, and if you do, could you please tell me to back up everything I have in the library into a location across town? It’s… for reasons.”

I chuckled at that request. “I’ll be sure to let her know, but I doubt she’ll believe me. I haven’t told anyone besides my apprentice about the Displaced yet. I’m actually surprised you know at all to be honest.”

“Wade’s been here for a while now, I don’t know everything, due to a certain somepony’s refusal to write everything down…”

“Even if I did, you still wouldn’t be able to read it,” He pointed out.

“Regardless,” Twilight cut off, flustered, “If my parallel won’t believe you, just confront her about the secret secret diary she keeps inside Smarty Pants.” She turned to Wade, and let out in a low hiss, “Don’t tell anypony, okay? I’ve never told anypony about this, but if I can somehow save… for the greater good. My pride for pure knowledge.” She turned back to Me, “I don’t care what you do, but please get this information across. Having knowledge of the future can be dangerous, but something will happen which destroys all the books in the Library. Anything you could do would be much appreciated.”

I considered the proposition for a moment. It would certainly be amusing to watch my Twilight’s reaction to such a warning. She would probably spend weeks reorganizing the library. Still, I couldn’t afford to alter the future, it could lead to dire consequences. I shook my head. “While I understand the desire for perseverance, it can lead to drastic change. I’m sorry, but I can’t risk changing the future, even a little bit.”

Twilight chewed her lip in consternation, but let out a defeated sigh. “Alright, I understand. Didn’t hurt to ask though, did it?”

I smiled. “It never hurts to ask. Now, as much as I enjoy the small talk, perhaps we should get down to business.”

“Oh! Of course,” She gave Wade a pointed look, “So why exactly are you here, did you need Wade’s help in some regard?”

I tilted my head in surprise. He really did just invite me over to someone’s home without first informing the owner. “Actually, the other way around. Wade contacted me and requested that I teach him how to use magic. I plan on testing him rigorously which includes learning a new language, writing tomes, and practicing his magic.”

“What?” she directed her attention to Wade, “Am I not teaching you well enough? Are you dissatisfied with your progression? Going to another teacher won’t help if you just quit halfway through, you know this right?”

“I’m not quitting anything. Face it Twi, I just don’t understand half of what you’re saying. If I get a human teacher, I have at least a little bit of a chance in getting somewhere. I started out, and taught myself the bare minimum of how to use magic, by trying to do it first off. In all this time, in all your explanations and schooling I have not gotten a single bit better. Not even a little. I’m not trying to point fingers, but obviously something you’re saying is just being lost in translation, either due to my spell, or just our inability to converse what we both know of magic to each other.” He stopped, looking to me for some input.

Might as well give the explanation I gave Trixie, albeit, more in depth.

“The magic of unicorns is vastly different and complex compared to most other magics. Yes, it has a lot of uses, but it’s used mostly as a utility. The magic I have to teach you will be easier to use as it requires less prerequisites. All you need is to learn a new language and be able to write the tomes. Also, considering our… unusual situation, we Displaced should be ready for violent situations. My magic is highly superior in combat compared to unicorn magic.”

Twilight huffed, a sudden look of consternation on her face, “Magic isn’t supposed to be used for violence, It’s to interact with the world, and better yourself through it. Some try to twist it to their own desires, and it can be used to harm one another. But the true element of Magic is harmony, winding together to bind us in grace and happiness.

I deadpanned at Twilight. “Magic is anything but harmonious. It’s a force of nature and therefore chaotic. Through training and adaptation you can twist it to aid you in everyday tasks. What my magic focuses on is the raw power behind magic.” Honestly, isn't she supposed to be the element of magic? To just dismiss a new idea about a field is just stupid. Not only that, but she’s being hypocritical if she insinuates magic shouldn’t be twisted to our own desires. If that wasn’t true, then there would never be new spells.

“Then your magic is different than the magic of Equestria. The main principle of-”

“Twilight,” Wade cut her off, “Can I? In something less than almost a religious tone?”

She looked a bit miffed that he cut her off, but she gave him the go ahead.

“Equestrian magic is different from what you and I understand as magic through mainstream media. In a majority of the different Equestria’s, Magic is literally harmony. Solidified goodwill. Enough people in an area get cranky, and stop working with each other, start hating each other, the more the world around them grows bleaker. Eventually to the point of life refusing to perpetuate in an area. Vegetation won’t grow, water will become foul, and eventually the area will be overtaken by blight. There’s even creatures that thrive on this, Wendigo’s. They bring ice with them, and will carpet the land in snow, killing it even faster.”

He took a deep breath before continuing, “Harmony is made up of six ‘elements’, six representations of friendship. Of course each of these have their dark sides, but the Equestrians like to ignore those.” Twilight gave me a sharp shake of her head, mouthing ‘noooo’ at me, but I ignored her as I continued. “Generosity, Kindness, Honesty, Laughter, Loyalty, and straight up Magic. Which makes no sense to me, how can friendship be magic if one of the components itself is magic? Like the chicken and the egg, who came first, all that jazz.”

He trailed off and looked to me for my opinion. Despite the small tangents he went off on, it was a decent enough explanation. Didn't he ask me for help to teach him magic? He seems relatively well informed in the field. Enough to be able to advance further on his own, surely? “Well, yes, I suppose that is a decent explanation regarding Equestrian magic.”

“It isn’t a complete description, however. Wade left out several key elements and-”

“It isn’t a contest Twi, just let him speak,” He cut her off, leaving her flustered.

I coughed before continuing, “Yes, well, the magic I wield is from a game known as Fire Emblem. It’s main purpose is for war, but I have discovered other aspects to exploit. This magic is elemental in nature and extremely powerful.” I turned to address Wade specifically, “I can teach you all four aspects: Fire, Wind, Lightning… and Dark magic.”

“I’m calling it right now,” He started, cutting off Twilight before she could break into another rant. “I wanna spec in Darkness. I don’t remember much about the games, but I know you can make a smokescreen. That would be absolutely perfect, and if I can expand it past a certain distance, It would be even better.”

A smokescreen? The closest thing to that would be Waste perhaps. He wouldn’t be able to utilize that spell for some time to come. I opened my mouth to voice these facts, but was interrupted by an outburst from Twilight.

“What?!!?” Twilight nearly yelled, looking at Wade with frightened eyes. “Wade, Dark magic is…evil! Unicorns that subject themselves to it have their minds torn away and corrupted, bit by bit, you can’t do that, I won’t let you!”

I rolled my eyes as I observed Twilight’s antics. yet again, I run the risk of being labeled a villain. Better explain myself this time arouind. “Humans are not as subjected to change as ponies are. Humans, in a word, are chaotic. Twilight, I have been using Dark Magic efficiently for five years now. Do I seem like an evil man who would cause harm to others?”

Twilight's’ eyes narrowed into a glare,“You’re offering to teach a friend of mine an extremely debilitating magic art. Do you really want my honest answer to that?”

I narrowed my eyes as well. I felt my anger rising at the implication she was setting. “The Dark magic I wield is more powerful then you can possibly imagine. It makes Sombra look like a colt learning magic for the first time. Now, let me get something through to you; Dark magic is not necessarily evil. Magic in all forms can be used for evil, Twilight. I have actually done feats of good using Dark magic.”

Twilight seemed to actually consider these words. Her posture was slightly slumped, a hoof trying to reach upwards to scratch at her chin but stopped through years of discipline. “I’ve used dark magic before. It was one of the worst mistakes of my life, and there isn’t a night that goes by that I don’t feel a trill of fear when all the lights go out. Fear of what I saw, of what I felt, of what I could have done or become.” She looked at me with a hoof pointed at Wade, “Look me in the eyes and promise me this is safe for Wade. He might not be my responsibility, but I do consider him my friend. If there is even a chance that this could harm him, then I won’t let you teach him. And that’s final.”

I looked Twilight dead in the eyes, my resolve firm. “Twilight, no matter what magic I teach him there is always a chance of him being harmed. When I first practiced my magic I caused myself many an injury. Of course, I had no one to instruct me. While I am teaching him I will ensure that he learns magic properly. Will he be injured? There is always a chance, and not even me being there will completely remove that.”

Twilight was silent for a few seconds, then once more replied, “Then can you at least promise me you’ll observe every caution you’re able? And that you’ll make it your end goal to pass your information without otherwise tainting or harming him directly, or by letting him take risks that could get him harmed otherwise?”

“Yes, I will caution him and share with him the knowledge I have regarding all aspects of my magic. I can’t, however, force him to choose how he decides to wield this magic. That’s something you’re going to have to talk with him about personally.”

Twilight wore a slight smile now, finally through being hostile. Thank god. I don’t need her permission to teach Wade my magic, but having her accept it would save me a lot of grief later.

“Then I guess that is all I can ask of you. I, Twilight Sparkle, hereby pass stewardship of my student to you, his new teacher. Treat him as an unpolished stone, and may he bring to you a shine when you are through.” she finished her cheesy line, and bowed her head slightly towards me.

I raised an eyebrow, not expecting such a formal transition. “I see, I’ll be sure to instruct him to the best of my abilities. I’ll be sure to treat him like... marble?”

Twilight wrinkled her muzzle in confusion. “Marble? But isn’t that widely considered as an already polished stone? Pinkie would know, if only she stuck around for a while longer, then we could have…” she continued on, muttering to herself.

I’m not having a conversation about rocks. I have much more important matters at hand. Without a second thought I ignored the question and turned to Wade, “When do you want to start your training?”

Wade smiled like a child who was told he could have a new toy. “As soon as possible. You said I have to learn a new language, right? As soon as I can get slightly competent in that I want to start training as soon as possible.”

I nodded and reached under my arm to grasp the translation book. I handed the book to him. “This here is the translation book I wrote for the ancient language. It may take you some time, but I’m confident you’ll be able to understand it soon enough.”

He opened the journal, peering at the first page. I wrote it so the first page held a table, indicating a code. it was a direct translation between the english letters and the Ancient Language counterparts. It would take some time to learn, but I’m sure-

“A translates to A? B Translates to B? Example; One by the wind translates to One by the wind... Oh. Ok. Haha, you got me with the trick book. Can I have the real translation starter package, please?” Wade asked, holding the book back out at arms length.

My initial glare slowly morphed into one of confusion. Was he being serious? Is that what he actually saw on the page? A mere translation spell shouldn’t be able to help him read a long dead language. I took the book back and read it over. My eyes narrowed before skimming towards the back of the book. I read over a small passage before looking back up at him. “The winds of eons flow ever due north, never misdirected from its path.”

He seemed genuinely confused now. Maybe he-

“O…kay… So does that mean they eventually go south or something? Seeing as they just go north, they have to get there eventually, right?”

I felt my eye twitch something awful. How the hell could Wade know this language!? How the hell could a stupid translation spell account for this language!? The fuck is going on here!?

Wade looked concerned now. “Or… am I supposed to recite a poem or something back? I will admit, I’m not sure what we’re doing right now.”

I didn’t respond, opting to stare at him for for a bit. A full three minutes passed before I finally found my voice, “Wade… how-”

“Wait, what did he say? Wade is your spell malfunctioning? Can you still understand me? CAN YOU UNDERSTAND THE WORDS COMING OUT OF MY MOUTH.” Twilight was starting to panic, getting up close and personal to Wade.

“Yeah, I can understand you. And just so you know, if my spell wasn’t working, talking slower and louder at me wouldn’t help me all that much. Just so you know.”

I coughed, getting Twilight’s and Wade’s attention. “Wade, when you mentioned the translation spell, I originally thought that you were referring to a Unicorn spell that had been placed on you. No Unicorn magic should be able to perform what you just did. This language, first off, is ancient and considered dead in most cases. Not only that, but it’s very possible that this language doesn’t even exist in this universe.”

“What? What did he say? Did you understand what he said the first time Wade? That doesn’t make any sense, your spell is supposed to translate everything in a 300 hoof circumference.” Twilight succumbed to her habits, raising a hoof and roughly scratching at her chin in deep thought. “I don’t understand. While yes, any unicorn translation spell pales in comparison to the translation spell attached to Wade, it’s always been consistent in itself. Why would it not allow me to understand a certain language all of a sudden, while still allowing him to understand it? And why would it suddenly allow him to read a dead language, it hasn’t let him read any of our languages…”

She trailed off, muttering to herself for a few seconds before getting a glint in her eye. “You!” she pointed at me, “Don’t go anywhere! I need to get additional test subjec-I mean baseline volunteers!”

That didn’t sound good, hope she doesn’t do anything reckless. I ignored Twilight’s antics for the most part and continued to stare at Wade. “You’re a strange one Wade. Thrown into a future Equestria, abnormalities not normally present in the main show… and the ability to seemingly understand any language in existence.”

“Not really. I can’t understand any of Twilights stuff. Is this really not in english?” He asked, pointing at the book.

I shook my head. “It’s not in English, it’s written in an old and dead script from Fire Emblem. Perhaps you can only understand written languages…”

He shook his head as well, “No, Anything Twilight or her friends write in Equin or whatever isn’t readable. And apparently the script is too much different from english for my spell to allow me to learn it. According to what Twilight says, there's three different G’s, but when I just say ‘g’ it only sounds like one of the letters for her. I guess that's what you get when you have a thirty seven character alphabet.” He peered at the open pages of the book once more, trying to find a difference in the text.

I scratched my chin before sighing in defeat. “I don’t like leaving things unsolved, but I really can’t think of a reason for this. I suppose you should just accept this gift for what it is, a blessing. So, do you have any idea who Twilight is bringing back?”

He thought about it for a moment, but shook his head once more, “Not specifically. Not many people know about me in ‘that’ regard for her to just bring them over willy nilly. Theres the main six, the CMC, Rarity’s parents, ex-Queen Chrysalis and her girlfriend, uhhh… Granny Smith, and Big Macintosh. Not to mention all of Fluttershy’s animals, but I don’t think they’d be a viable ‘test subject’ for Twilight. If she so much as misplaced a hair or feather on theirs heads Fluttershy wouldn’t let her hear the end of it.”

“What about Celestia and Luna, do they know about you?”

He gave me a snort of derision. “Not to be rude, but of course they do. I’m basically living with the solar monarch’s personal student, and you know how she is. First thing she did was write ol sunbutt and tell her about me. I still haven’t been able to meet Luna though… I was kinda unconscious the whole time she was here…”

I grunted in acknowledgement. “That sound’s like Twilight, always writing to her teacher. Wade, I don’t hate the princesses, but I certainly don’t care for them. As long as Celestia doesn’t interfere with my teaching, there won’t be any problems. Luna had also better stay out of my dreams and memories… or else.”

He pursed his lips in a slight frown. “I don’t think she does humans. I mean, I’ve been here for over a month, and I have yet to have a single dream. One I can actually remember, anyway.”

“Good, then she should most likely stay away from me. Granted, she shouldn’t be able to breach my mental barriers, but this isn’t my Equestria. I’ll have to meditate at some point and reinforce them, just in case.”

“You’ll be teaching me that too right?” he asked, flipping through the book.

I shrugged. It was certainly an option, but that would take longer and required immense focus. “It’s something we can certainly work on. I achieved my barriers through meditation and the manipulation of my own magic. I’ve found over time that my magic is much more powerful than others, but my magic pool is significantly lower. Is it the same for you?”

“Uhhh… I don’t really have a ‘pool’ I can feel. Well I do have one, I guess, but I don’t know how to see or touch it or whatever. This,” he hitched the watch on his left arm over to where I could better see it, the glowing text of 62 showing up on the face of the blackened obsidian, “was made for me by the princesses. They made it so I could keep track of how much I have, and the little crystal on the side apparently saves a little bit of energy and makes it so I don’t faint from over usage. Before I got this, even one morph almost laid me low, I’d kinda be sunk without it.”

So the watch acted as a ‘fuel gauge’ for magic? That would be useful to notice any sudden fluctuations in one’s magic. “A handy device to be sure. So, the number shown represents the amount of magic you have left? Is 62 a large number for a magic user?”

he seemed to shrink back from my question, slumping a bit. “Uh… no. No it’s not. Do you know Spike? He’s a baby dragon. He can use dragon magic, but he only uses it to deliver mail. He has three hundred and something, according to this thing. Twilights is up past three million. Although she claims the higher your magic ‘power’, the more the watch exaggerates it. Apparently there's no current spell or otherwise that can completely accurately measure ones ‘magical worth’. So yeah. I am pretty dang low.”

I gave him a warm smile and patted him on the back. “Don’t worry about it, I’ll help you get that number up to acceptable levels. I’m curious though, do you think you can check my own ‘magic potential’?”

“Yeah, sure thing, “ He said, prying at his watch with his right hand, and failing to remove it.

“Empiro...Embolism? Ex...terra. Exalt? Ex...damnit, I can’t remember what the clasp phrase is, can I just open it manually?” He seemed stymied as he was unable to remove the watch. “Uh… I guess we’ll have to wait for Twilight, I honestly can’t remember how to get this thing off…”

I shrugged and reached into my bag. I was only curious about my ‘power level’, but it was unimportant. I took out Arcthunder and began to read it. I don’t know what Twilight had planned when she returned, but I’m a man who's prepared for anything; especially psychotic unicorns. “It’s no problem. We need to wait for Twilight to return anyway, so you can ask her then. Until that time, do you have any questions for me or for my magic?”

He gave it some thought before responding. “Can I learn it all, or if I start off on dark magic is that all I can get after that?”

I nodded my head. “You should be able to learn every aspect of magic. Usually the first process is learning the language, but that’s not an issue for you. Even though you can read the language perfectly, you still need experience before being able to learn more powerful spells.”

I patted the tome I was reading, now tucked under my arm. “Each aspect has a starter spell, all of which I currently have with me. Once you’re able to read the tome, you should be able to write it yourself. The magic works in a strange way compared to how it’s portrayed in the games. Once you learn how to write a tome, you will never forget the words needed to create the book. Advance in a field and more ‘spells’ will be ingrained into your mind.”

“So I have to write the spell to be able to use it? Is it like I imbue an object with magic and intent, and I have to have that to perform the spell or something?”

“That’s correct. Once the book is written and imbued, the tome will never fade. The magic that you imbue will work with the ancient language. In the games, the tomes had ‘uses’ before braking. In our case, the tome will be useable so long as it has enough magic to cast the spell. Every tome is associated with a single spell.”

Wade nodded in understanding.

“You said as long as it has enough magic. So how can you tell when it’ll run out, and how do you...er...’recharge’ it? Is that the right word?”

I chuckled. “You ‘recharge’ it by imbuing it with more magic. There isn’t technically a limit to how much magic can be stored in these books, but I wouldn’t force too much into it. I know how much magic is left simply by reaching out with my senses. Now, for a beginner like you, a spell will always be cast at a stable level of power. For a master like me, I can heavily manipulate it to my own desire.” I accented this fact with a snap of my fingers. A small spark of electricity appeared before fading away, “This will take time, but should you be able to master it, you’ll become quite powerful.”

I grinned as I saw Wade’s mouth morph into a large, excited grin. Looked like I had someone hooked. Good, better to be excited to learn something the find it a chore or a task. Wade seemed to be a decent fellow and am equally decent listener. I think I can definitely teach this guy a thing or two.

“Alright then. I assume you aren’t just going to give me a tome and say ‘try this’. So what do I do first?”

I smiled. “First, you need to be able to perform two basic spells. One of which is mandatory while the other is optional. I’m going to teach you how to ‘find’ your inner magic and control it with your will. Once that phase is past, I’ll teach you how to push magic into others, specifically your books.” I placed a hand on his shoulder. I began to transfer a little of my energy into Wade. My grin widened when I noticed his giddy expression, “Finally, I’ll teach you how to levitate objects with your magic, if you want to learn that spell.”

“Yesssssss,” Wade pumped a fist in victory, “I can already kinda levitate stuff. When I have a horn, or with Crystals nails or eye. It’s just REALLY hard. Nothing Twilight ever told me helped with that. Although it might just be the fact that I probably control my magic like a scrub. I’m probably the equivalent of trying to teach an eighty year old what an internet is. Currently.”

I snorted. “While I understand it may be easier to use magic in the body of a unicorn, you should learn how to use it in your natural state. You may find yourself in a situation where you’re unable to morph.” I dropped the sack to the floor, sometimes the easiest way to teach was to simply demonstrate, “Unlike unicorns, we don’t have an extension to help direct our flow. This is both a blessing and a curse. When I’m done, you should be able to levitate objects with ease by extending your hand and pushing your magic through your fingers. However, once you become accustomed to your magic…” My bag was suddenly surrounded by a light purple glow. The bag opened and books began flying out of the bag, circling around me. “You should be able to levitate multiple objects with ease and without any visible motion.”

“Sweet. I wonder…” Wade partially morphed his hands, digits becoming slender and thin while his fingernails grew. He raised his hands and tried to mimic my motions. I noticed a greenish hue become apparent around his fingers.

I immediately felt a foreign force of magic attempt to override my own. it was weak and lacked the control a skilled magic user would have. “I’m afraid you’re not quite strong enough magically to re-direct the flow of my own magic.” With that said the books floating around me returned to the sack. “Not only that, my physiology increases my resistance to most forms of magic. A little benefit due to becoming a mage from the Fire Emblem universe.”

“Well bully for you,” Wade muttered, morphing his fingers back to normal, “I’m not making a threat, but if I do happen to come across another mage from Fire Emblem, and if they’re a danger to me or others, will I even be able to fight them? If they have resistances similar to yours, I mean.”

I furrowed my brow in thought. “Should you ever find yourself in such a situation, take this into account. Not all mages from Fire Emblem are able to use all forms of magic. If you know which aspects they can utilize, you can come up with plans to take them down. Furthermore, mages from Fire Emblem are physically weak. They are not experienced in melee combat and have poor defenses. Attack them fast before they can cast a spell and the battle will be over before it began.”

“So does that mean I could potentially take you down with a Louisville slugger?” he joked.

I internally laughed and brushed aside part of my robe, revealing Levin blade. “I would advise against it.”

“Coooool. Hey, can you do spells with that too? I’ve practiced a little bit of swordplay, but I wont be the first to admit I’m not very good at it yet.”

“This is known as the Levin Sword. The blade is magical and harnesses the power of lighting. With the blade, I am able to attack from a distance by shooting out an arc of lightning at my foes.”

“So… Its a conductor? Cool. too bad it’s only good for one element, but the very fact that it can shoot lightning is in itself a-”

“I’m back!” shouted Twilight, dragging a beleaguered Applejack against her will, “Applejack, look at this, tell me if you can read it!” Her horn sparked, tearing the translation book out of Wade’s grasp. I grunted in annoyance, but it was unheard over Twilight’s theatrics.

"What in tarnation? Twi, I can't read none o' this chicken scratch, it ain't like nothing I ever seen," the disgruntled cowpony replied, shoving the book away from her face. Finally seeing the newest arrival, Applejack let out a startled gasp. "Whoa nelly Twilight, You didn't say nothin bout entertainin guests!"

I smiled warmly at the cowpony before bowing, "It's a pleasure to meet you Applejack, my name is Robin, and I'll be staying for a bit while I teach Wade here."

"Teach?" She thought on it for a couple seconds, before looking back at the book and continuing, "Oh, so yer learnin a new language? Guess Twilights teaching jes wasn't up to snuff? Uh, no offense Twi," she ended on halting tone, a slight blush forming on her face.

"I'm not giving up on that, by the way. If we can figure out a way around that translation spell, I am going to have him speed reading unicorne before the day is out. Swear to Faust. Robin," she pointed at the human in question, "Is going to be teaching Wade human magic. At least that's the idea. I wish him more luck than we've been having."

"Well shoot, I heard yall was havin problems, but I never thought it was all bad enough fer him to be goin and lookin fer another teacher... Well a pleasure ta meetcha Mistah Robin, Mah names Applejack. Mah family runs Sweet Apple Acres, distributors of the best apples yall ever done taste. Iffin ya stick around fer a bit, Ahll make sure ta fix ya up some of our traditional Apple family eats. For lookin after our Wade, it's the least we could do. Ain't that lil sis?~" She gave Wade a conspirational wink.

I gave Wade, who was rather upset now, a quizzical glance.

"Damnit, when the heck are you gonna let that go?" Wade turned to me. "Poison Joke. Don't ask. Long story short, if you ever find yourself in the kill... Everfree forest, look out for blue flowers. They're magic or something, and have random effects on whoever gets their pollen on them. Usually in a way that’s designed to be a 'joke' towards the person in question."

I placed a hand to my chin. Poison Joke… the name sounded familiar... “I seem to recall that from somewhere.” I reached into my bag and pulled out a journal and a quill. If there’s a flower with such a property, then perhaps it could have other uses. “I’ll need to make a note of that, perhaps I can find a use for it. From Applejack’s comment, can I deduce that you had turned into a female filly? Did it tamper or negate your morph ability?”

Wade sighed before explaining, "I woke up with a cutiemark, and actually thought I was a Applejack's younger sister. I went for most of the day like that, before I changed into Rarity and thought I was her for a while, and then I thought I was Twilight of all things. Everyone had lost track of me at that point, but a wingless Twilight wasn't that hard for Spike to notice rummaging around the library. I was confused at 'seeing an alicorn version of me', but after they got me the antidote all my other memories just flowed back."

Wade took a moment to shudder, allowing him to compose himself. "So it might have 'tampered' or 'negated' my morphing, but I wouldn't know. I didn't have the thinking capabilities to morph at the time. I just thought I was a normal pony, after all."

I spent the entire time writing down notes within my journal. This flower proved to be more interesting than I already thought. I wonder… could I weaponize the side effects of poison joke? From the way Wade described the situation, the changes occurred while he was asleep. Perhaps the flower had a toxic spore which altered sleeping patterns? I looked up at Wade, a malicious glint in my eye. “Thanks for sharing that with me Wade. I can already think of some… uses for such a flower.”

I tossed the journal back into the bag before returning my attention to Wade. Any indication of malicious intent gone from my features. “Now, I believe we should get started on your training. Is there anything you need to do before we begin?”

"Oh, right, we came over here to ask Twilight. Forgot completely."

"Forgot to ask me what?" asked Twilight, still holding the book. He jerked it out of her magical grasp and she gave him a sheepish grin.

"Robin and I wanted to know if you'd be willing to let him stay in the castle for the duration of my training? Just so he could keep a closer eye on me. This would also allow you to observe the teaching procedures of human to human magic...among other things."

Twilight had a confused look on her face, which quickly turned to one of excitement. "Oh, that'd be perfect! You could use the room right next Wades, that entire wing is pretty much empty. And there's more than a few rooms you could use for training. And if you ever need any materials, I'd be more than willing to supply them..." She gave me a hopeful look. I knew exactly what she wanted, but I wasn’t sure if I wanted to give it to her. She could prove to become more of a hinderance to Wade’s studies. Still, she owned the castle, and there was little I could do without insulting her.

I let out an exasperated sigh. “Twilight, you can watch the procedures and take notes as you see fit. I’ll even answer any questions you may have for me. You just need to obey two rules; Do not try to undermine my teachings, and when I am teaching Wade, you must wait until we are done before you can ask questions. Understand?”

"If I note any discrepancies between normal magic and your magic, may I ask about such an occurrence while the event is still fresh in my mind?" she asked, hopefully.

I grunted in acceptance. If that was all I had to suffer than it was a simply price to pay. Still… "So long as you don't cut me off mid sentence it shouldn't be a problem. Now, do you have any rooms that could be properly used for meditation?"

Twilight gave her fuzzy chin a scratch. "Theres any number of rooms that could be used for that purpose. There’s the one with the purple wallpaper thats simply soundproofed, the one room with the bear pattern all around the edges has a spell woven into it. The spell seems to aid in concentration, but I'd have to empty it out a bit, I've gone and cluttered it up with all sorts of things. Then theres the one with the painted floor, time seems to mover slower in that room, it might be good for meditation." She broke from her monologue, letting out a small cough. "You could also potentially use the one room where the entire floor is just one giant bed. Although I guess you'd want to stop the level of relaxation before you completely fell asleep... I guess I should ask you what you're looking for specifically? Wouldn't want to stiem your efforts with a bad choice based on a lack of information..."

… All of those rooms, even the time room, had oddities attached to them. Not only that, why the hell would I care about colors while I’m meditating? The soundproofed room would be nice… If it didn’t sound like a gaudy three year old’s bedroom. I shook my head. “Umm… while those rooms sound nice, they aren’t what I’m looking for. Perhaps it would be best if Wade and I found a place outside. I know this nice pond in the Everfree that’s rather serene.”

"You can't!" Twilight let out with a barely restrained yelp. "I mean... did Wade not tell you yet? We're currently hiding the existence of humans from pony society at large, there are many extremist groups that would leap at the chance to use him as an asset towards their own goals. Even here in Ponyville there’s a few ponies that still believe in humans from the old tales. If you can disguise yourself, then you can go out among the populace whenever you want," Twilight took a defensive posture, her head held high, "Otherwise I am under orders from Princess Celestia and Luna to take any measure to attempt to stop any 'immigrants' from jeopardizing Wades sanctity of life. As well as the life of all the inhabitants within Ponyville. If it got out that there was a so called 'mythical human' running around town, we'd be overrun by self proclaimed anthropologists and others looking to take advantage of the activity." She let out a low sigh, apparently disgusted at the lows her own species could stoop to.

"I would like to elucidate that I am not trying to insult or threaten you. I have, however, been given orders, so I am required to at the very least try to stop you. If you can safely leave without letting the existence of humans becoming well known, then feel free to roam. But if you can't guarantee that, then I'm going to have to ask that you remain within the... friendship castle, for the remainder of your duration here in our Equestria."

Well, this Equestria truly is different than my own. Humans considered to be mythological creatures? That’s an interesting difference. I suppose that makes me the equivalent of sasquatch. I hardly find it enjoyable to lock myself indoors, but better that than to get mobbed by ponies and become little more than eye candy. “If it’s that bad, then I’ll stay in the castle for now. Still, I don’t see why… actually… are they rather violent and looked down upon by most Equestrians?”

"Not so much violent..." Twilight trailed off. "Its just that all the old legends say they blanketed the land, and held weapons that spat fire and death. Those that believe they're real, are either afraid of them, or want to take advantage of their strange magics and technologies." Twilight stopped, leaning in close to me, "I myself have heard tales when I was younger of a chariot that apparently was able to fly to the moon. To the moon! From what I've seen of Wade - and the devices he had on him- These tales were grossly unfounded, but if I had just heard of a human living in canterlot, and I had no personal knowledge of him first off, I would more than likely dropped everything so I could have gotten in contact with him so I could divulge his secrets..."

"Ah heard more than a couple tales from a few mares...you know Lyra and Bon Bon, right?" Applejack interjected. "Lyra's a huge believer in humans, even has a group she runs… Sphere, I think? Anyway, she once told me about great big machines the humans would use to cultivate their fields. The way she went an spun it, humans coulda done twice what I do all season in only a single afternoon! I know I full well would hound Wade iffin I thought he could produce somethin like that..."

I turned to look at Wade with a raised eyebrow. “Wade, perhaps we should simply use your room for meditation. While I have little to fear from any fanatic groups, I’d rather keep a low profile while I’m here. If walking around is going to cause such an uproar, then perhaps we should limit most of our studies to the castle.”

Wade seemed to pick up on my double meaning, but Twilight gave a satisfied nod all the same.

"That sounds good to me. Oh yeah!" Wade stated, finally remembering, "Twilight, what’s the word?" He raised his watch, and Twilight gave him a look.

"You mean the clasp spell? You actually forgot it?"

"Give me a break, I haven't taken this thing off since I got it," He ignored the look of surprise she shot him, "What? I haven't really seen any need to, and its supposed to help me, so why would I take it off? Most the time, I forget that it’s even there."

"You jes forget that a clunky stone is tied to your foreleg?" Applejack asked.

"Its pretty light, and the edges are rounded. Again, it's like it isn't even there, except when I need it."

"Well you could still get sores from wearing something like that nonstop-"

"All damage when-"

"Yeah, I know the morphs repair cellular tissue. That’s still no excuse. ~Eximpe~"

The watch fell off his wrist with a click, and he stooped over to pick it off the floor. The muted glow of the watch’s surface disappeared entirely, leaving the surface black.

"Whats that doohicky do again?" Applejack asked with an upraised eyebrow.

I smiled to myself. Finally, the question I’ve been wondering about myself. I wonder how it works. does it monitor a specific aspect of one’s magic? What’s the powersource of the device? If I can find out maybe I could use it for myself.

"It allows Wade to-"

"No offense Twi," Applejack interrupted, "but if the past is any indication, yer gonna go off on a long winded explanation, we're-" she gestured to Wade and myself, "gonna get confused, then yer gonna explain it to us once more without the fancy speak. Can we just skip right to the end?"

Goddamn it Applejack!

Twilight’s face soured, and she responded in a slightly lower tone. She was obviously disappointed about not being able to give her lecture. I don’t blame her, I wanted to hear it!

"Fine. In the simplest terms I can manage, it shows how much energy Wade has, and the crystal on the side collects extra energy to prevent fainting or worse."

I watched as Wade pressed the watch to the side of Applejacks shoulder. I walked closer, my curiosity piqued once more. I watched as the watch came to life, accompanied with a number. Two hundred and fourty one. Didn’t Wade say his level was 62?

Wade visibly winced as he read aloud the number, "Two hundred and fourty one? But, she's an earth pony, how the heck does she have so much!?"

"All ponies have magic. Earth ponies are connected to the earth, and share their strength with it," Twilight gave a smile, satisfied with her explanation.

I looked at the number with interest. So the number accounted for magical connections between the individual and a secondary source? I wonder if the same would prove true for me and my tomes. “Wade, I’d like to run a little test if that’s alright with you. Could you please check my energy?”

He flipped the watch back over, and pressed it against my skin. It lit up with white life, and shone forth with-

"1337? Damn, that’s pretty high,” Wade said, impressed.

"Pretty low for a so called master of magic, though..." Twilight jibed.

I rolled my eyes and reached into my bag, grabbing Arcwind. I would’ve thought Twilight had learned her lesson by now not to judge a book by its cover. I skimmed a few words of the text inside before tucking it under my arm. “Alright, try reading my power now.”

The watch bloomed forth with light once more. Wade took a look before doing a double take.

"Seven… million? Seven million, four hundred and thirteen thousand… damn Twilight, he's over twice yours when he has those books..." Wade exclaimed, eliciting a frown from Twilight.

"That… that’s not possible, even with the expansive displacement differential there's no way it could jump up that high from a simple artifact. There must be something wrong with the watch. I'll send a letter to Celestia and ask her to fix it as soon as she's able. That okay with you, Wade?"

"Uh… sure, I guess," Wade said hesitantly.

I silently seethed at Twilight, amazed that she overlooked one little detail. Even if the watch had problems estimating magical powers at higher levels, it doesn’t change the fact that my own level is higher than hers. It’s not hard to tell she has little faith in me and my abilities.

I snorted. “These tomes are not just simple artifacts. The old language empowers the magic within the tome. It binds it together and from there, binds with me. Like a warrior who wields a blade, these books can be considered an extension of myself. They are weapons and powerful ones at that. A bit of practice and even Wade here should reach your level of power. Besides, I don’t know why you would send anything to Celestia to fix.”

"Would you send a cart axle to be fixed by a potter? Or have a cake made by a glassblower? Certainly, they might be able to do the task, and sometimes with surprising efficiency. But, you have to admit, they wouldn't be your first choices. Celestia and Luna made Wade's watch in the first place, so if it’s malfunctioning I should send it back to them. Have the one's who made it look into it. I mean, I could take a look and I might even make some headway, but this is the princesses we're talking about. If I even so much as get a single thread of magic out of place when I put it back together, the entire system could fail, and I'd have to have them fix it anyway."

I waved her off before reaching down and picking up my rucksack, “Yes, yes, the princesses are just so amazing. So, while you take care of that, I’ll help Wade with his studies. Better to start sooner than later.”

"But… hey!" she yelled, as I walked off down the hall and invested in ignoring her. I heard Wade behind me, keeping pace. "Fine! I think you should start soon too! Dinners at five!" And soon enough, we were out of earshot.

"You really know how to put her in a tizzy, do you have experience with your Twilight?" Wade asked, trying to keep up with me.

"Not really, but the personality is exactly the same. She was a bit peeved at me that I loath her teacher though, but nothing she could really do about that. I don't have a lot of experience with ponies besides Trixie. Lived in recluse most of my life. Well... kinda..." I sighed and stopped at a crossroad, looking both ways in confusion. Isn’t this the way we came from?

"Where the hell are we anyway? I feel like I'm in a maze.”

"We took a right, then headed straight five times, then took a left, so if I'm right, this door," Wade opened the third door on the right, "Is filled with pots… which it is not." He tried to quickly close the door, but I managed to see what lie inside. I wish I hadn’t. The walls were lined with pornagraphic images of Celestia, depicting her in a multitude of suggestive poses. I didn’t even think ponies could be that flexible!

"Thats a room filled with stuff we will never talk about, ever. I've been here before though, I think we need to go this way," Wade started, taking off at a brisk walk.

I groaned and quickly followed after him. “Remind me later to burn that room. On second thought, those pictures will make excellent target practice.”

I continued to follow Wade through the halls, wondering if even he knew where he was. I would start bashing walls down before I starved to death wandering the crystal palace. All hope died when Wade opened another door… only to find the same horrific room from before.

I’ll never look at a lollipop the same way again.

"Careful Harry," Wade stated, mimicking Hagrid from the Harry Potter films, "The stairs like to move~. And yes, I know that wasn't the character that said that line. I don't care. 'Use the force' said Captain Kirk in the movie the Lord of the Rings, and all that. Here we are!"

I rolled my eyes as we came to a rather… feminine door. Adorned to the surface was a multitude of bright and colorful stickers. I raised an eyebrow in question, but didn’t voice it. The more I learned of Wade the more questions that seemed to pop up.

Wade opened the door and entered the room, myself following close behind. Enough time was already wasted in the halls and I was anxious to begin. I dropped my bag to the floor and proceeded to sit down, crossing my legs. “So, before I can teach you any spells, you need to learn how to find your magic. The easiest way I’ve found in doing so is through meditation.”

"Oh, I already know how to find my 'magic'," Wade stated, executing a quick morph. His hair restructured itself into a blonde pixie cut, his entire body shrank and softened. half a minute later the transformation was complete and before me stood a thin female. To say I was dumbfounded would be an understatement. To have the ability to perform a complete transformation…

I watched as Wade seemed to concentrate before extending his hand and fingers. Moments later a glow surrounded the digits as well as his left eye surprisingly enough.

"See? I just can't access it in my human form."

I got over my shock quickly enough before I grunted in annoyance. “Then we need to work on that. Since you have magic in your body, you should be able to locate it. As I’ve said before, should you ever find yourself in a situation where you can’t morph, you would be defenseless. Since you know your flaw, work on negating it.”

"Yeah, yeah," He stated with a minor pout. He morphed back to normal, slipping his watch around his wrist and sealing it close with a muttered "~Eximpe~".

Wade returned to his original form and joined me on the floor, crossing his legs.

He repeated the same action before, focusing on pushing his magic into his hand. I could sense the magic, but it seemed to refuse to be let out.

"Okay, I'm doing what I did before, but without a focus it doesn't release. It just collects in the hand."

“As is expected from a novice of magic. You’ll find that unicorn foals have the same issue when first attempting to use magic. The magic pools in their horns, but they are unable to cast spells. It’s all about concentration. Instead of simply forcing the magic from your body, let it flow from you instead. Here, try this: imagine yourself gently nudging the magic into your index finger. Picture the tip of your finger as the horn of a unicorn. Once you have enough magical energy built up, begin to slowly release the floodgates.”

I moved through the instructions, giving him a guideline to follow. Wade watched in amazement as my finger began to glow softly before small wisps of purple magika began to lazily float around his finger. I smiled and cut off the flow, my purple digit returning to normal.

“Unlike most other forces, magic can be considered to have a mind of its own, in a way. Before commanding the magic, it’s better to form a bond with it. It’s a part of who you are, and like any other piece of you, you don’t want to place strain on it.”

Wade focused on the tip of his finger and began to channel his magic once more. I smiled as I both saw and felt his magic pooling into his finger. A green glow surrounded his digit, glowing constantly brighter. My smile soon vanished as the amount of magic stored in his finger began to reach dangerous levels. Before I could move in to help, Wade cut the magic off, letting the glow die away. His finger was blistered and cut, the magic having seared away most of his skin.

"Is… that supposed to happen?" He asked, partially morphing his hand and returning it to normal.

I sighed and shook my head. “You’re being too rough with the magic. As a force of nature it desires to be free from any bonds. What just happened is the result of you attempting to impose your dominance over it. Try again, but this time, be more giving. Let it flow from your body.”

Wade shook his hand, ridding it of any phantom pains he was experiencing. He held his hand out once more and focused his magic. I watched as he furrowed his brow in concentration, focusing and directing his magic. A green glow began to surround his finger once more.

Wade smiled as looked at his finger, wisps of darkened smoke slowly escaping from the tip.

I returned his smile. “There you go. Now, let’s practice this for a bit. Just feel the magic flowing through your body. I’ll let you know when we’re done.”

We continued on for a couple more hours, stopping once Twilight poked her head in and interrupted us for dinner. We followed her back to the dining room, Where she had placed out a spread of colored greens, apple pie and… smoked salmon? I raised an eyebrow at that, but remained silent. If this was a way to start good relations, they certainly went the extra step.

Already seated at the table was Applejack and Applebloom, the latter of which was smiling widely at me.

"Hi birdy!" piped Applebloom, standing up on her chair, "Applejack says yer teachin Wade human magic, are you really? Whats human magic like? Is it anything like grounding? Can anypony do it? We're having real meat for dinner! Do you like meat? Are you an omnivore like us? Usually we only have fake meat, and the flowers, but Twilight says this is real meat!"

"Hush up, Applebloom. Yer bein rude. If you let Robin get a word in edgewise, he might feel like answering. As is, yer shovin words down his throat like a hog shoveling slop down their gullet. Which reminds me, we need to talk to Bessy. She's been eating a lot more than usual, I think it's time for an intervention." At my upturned eyebrow, Applejack lept to explain, "We keep 'farm animals' to help bolster the life energy flowing in the land. The more the animals move around, the more evenly the energy gets distributed, thats jes farmin one oh one. Well, one of our pigs has been...becoming fat. Fatter than is healthy like. She doesn't move around as much, which is jes as damaging to herself as it is to the land."

"She's started smellin weird too," Applebloom supplied, "Like farts, but like sweat too."

"Applebloom! Rude!" chastised Applejack.

I took a moment to compose myself, trying not to laugh at the filly's antics. “Allow me to answer your questions applebloom. To begin with, yes, I am teaching Wade magic. It’s a special kind of magic that I was given, but it is not limited to me alone. Human magic is a very broad term since there are actually many different variants of magic. I am not sure what you mean by grounding magic, so you’ll have to explain that to me. Yes, anybody can learn to use my magic.”

I began piling food onto my plate, eyeing the fish with curiosity. “You claimed that you’re omnivores, correct? I find that surprising since ponies are herbivores in nature. Of course, I’m hardly going to complain, I was worried I would have to hunt in the Everfree during my time here.”

“The pony diet is mostly vegetarian, yes.” Twilight started, “But that's mostly because there's not enough animal life to support everypony. Physically, we're omnivores, but since meat, other than fish, is hard to get, we've magically altered flowers to contain the same nutrients found in meat needed for higher brain functions. Meat is a very rare commodity that's reserved for special occasions. Even princess Celestia only has meat about four or five meals a year. Most ponies only ever get any on Hearths Warming Day.”

Well thats interesting. I’m assuming that meat is hard to come by since most creatures on this planet are somewhat intelligent. But, to fix such a problem by altering the base nutrients of flowers… remarkable. I wonder if I could get the spell they use?

"Isn't that the same thing you said to me, word for word?" Wade asked.

"Its simple, short, and it conveys all the information it needs to. And yes, as a representative of not only the princesses, but of ponyville to any wayward travellers who might not be aware of true pony anatomy, I have that statement memorized to be fired off at a moments notice."

"Thats still cheating," he countered.

"Being ready for any occasion is not cheating! It's simply a good idea, no matter how one may look at it!" she replied.

"Last time we had meat was Hearths Warming!" Applebloom piped up around a mouthful of smoked salmon.

"Ain't had salmon like this in a long long while though, if I remember right..." Applejack trailed off, scratching her chin in thought.

I groaned as I began shoveling fish into my mouth. "Its been so long since I've had a decent meal! And this fish, oh god this is amazing. The last time I had meat was when I ate that manticore. A bit too sinewy for my tastes. Not to mention the tail is poisonous." I continued to gather food onto my plate, not noticing the stares I was getting.

Twilight chastised me, her tone never wavering. "Don't let Fluttershy hear you say that. Also, no hunting here until you memorize all the sentient and non sentient species. Manticores might not be intelligent in your version of Equestria, but they are here. If you're caught killing one of those without them trying to kill you first, you might be brought up on charges of willful slaughter."

"Twilight!" Applejack snapped, covering Applebloom's ears, "How about you use them brains of yours fer once? And while we're eatin, to boot!

"Ahm not a baby sis, I know perfectly well that animals out in the wild hafta eat each other, it ain't nothin new!"

Applejack took a long, hard look at her younger sister, before backing down with a sharp chomp on the fish upon her plate. "Fine, fine. I still think ya shouldn't be growin up so fast. Can we change the subject? Please? So Robin," she said, directing her attention towards myself, "Yer gonna be here for how long, do ya think?"

"At most I'll be staying for a week. Wade already made great progress today in his studies." I flashed him a smile, "if this keeps up, Wade should be able to practice magic tomorrow. Ah, that reminds me," I directed my attention to Twilight, "Is there a graveyard nearby that we could visit? Since Wade wants to focus in Dark magic, it would be a great place to practice."

"Grave… yard?" Twilight puzzled out, "Oh! You mean like a Nagaine ceremonial burial ground! Sorry, the closest we have to anything like that would be the passing service clearing, where we have public mourning services for the deceased."

Applejack gave Twilight another pointed glare, with a hidden shake of her head towards Applebloom. Twilight either didn't notice, or she ignored it completely. I'd like to think she isn't that heartless.

"Thats pretty out in the open though, sorry to bring us back to the 'hiding' concern..." Twilight paused, sizing myself up as she twisted her head to look at me in all angles available to her, "I could help you with that, you know. I happen to have an able horn towards transmogrification spells..." Twilight got a grin that I could only describe as evil stamped across her mug, "And I'm pretty sure you'd make an awfully handsome unicorn..."

I opened my mouth to rebuke, but closed it just as quickly. Despite the fact that she was obviously trying to undermine me in some way, the idea itself wasn’t all that bad. Disguising myself as a pony would help disguise myself in a number of situations. However, I’d rather not restrict myself to a body I’m not comfortable with. For now, I think I’ll pass on the offer. Still, might as well take her down with me if I can. I gave Twilight a sly grin. "Why Twilight, are you insinuating that I'm good looking? Next you'll be asking me out to dinner!"

Twilight laughed, a sharp trill that echoed happily throughout the room. "In all technicality I'm already treating you to dinner. And you're a bit... gangly for my taste." Twilight feigned a great deal of interest in inspecting my face, "If only you had an elegant spiraling horn coming out of your forehead... I can always arrange that for you, just so you know~"

I chuckled, but shook my head. "As much as I'm sure you'd love to see a new erection upon my head, I'm afraid I'll have to turn you down for now. Should I require to venture outside the castle, then I'll consider transmogrification spell."

Applebloom looked confused, casting glances between her sister and myself. "What's an erection? Is that like when all the apple family gets together and 'erects' a new barn? Cause we do that like five times a year. Is Robin gonna build a tiny barn on his head?"

I had only just begun to continue eating when I caught Applebloom's question. I began to cough heavily, my face tinged red with embarrassment. I honestly can’t believe I went there while a child was present. Yet more proof of how little tact I have.

"No sugarcube, an 'erection' basically just means somethin is sticking up, for lack of a better word. Like a horn would be, if Twilight turned him into a unicorn." Applejack flashed a glare at Twilight, muttering under her breath, "And that's the only description of that she needs to know for yet a few more years, ya got that Twi?"

"Crystal clear," Twilight whispered back.

"Wait, so Twilight is going to turn Birdy into a unicorn? Can you turn me into a unicorn? Ooh ooh ooh! How about a diamond dog! They can dig all around under the earth, and maybe I could get my cutie mark in underground tunneling!"

"Afraid diamond dogs don't get cutie marks sis," Applejack remarked.

"Agh. Okay, so thats no good. Ooh! Could you turn Birdy into a filly? Wade can already do that on his own but if Birdy could too they could both join the crusaders and we could all try to get our-" Applebloom cut herself off, looking back at Robin, "Birdy, do you have a cutie mark yet? If you already do you could still join us, it probably wouldn't be as fun though..."

I ran my fingers through my hair, calming myself after my little... episode. I redirected my attention to Applebloom, "Humans don't get cutie marks Applebloom, because humans don't have a special talent," I paused, thinking about my own answer for a moment before shrugging, "We essentially can be good at anything. Some humans are even able to find multiple talents. Regarding your club, I'm afraid I'll have to decline. I won't be here long, and I would rather not become a pony, let alone a filly." Despite my response I humored the thought, imagining myself returning to Trixie as a filly. I can only imagine how hard she would laugh at me. I could even feel my cheeks starting to heat up once more. How do I become so flustered around others!? I need to work on that. "A-Anyway, I feel I must correct you on my name. My name is Robin, not 'Birdy'."

"But a Robin is a birdy, isn't it? And somethin ain't sittin right with what you said. Wade got a cutie mark, even iffin it was just from poison joke. So it is possible, right?"

Twilight looked like she was about to say something, before she thought better of it. Composing herself, she started again.

"Well, it's not that it's impossible, but you have to remember that Wade only had a cutie mark when he was transformed into a pony. While it may be possible for Robin to gain a cutie mark when in the form of a pony -he may even already have one, there's no real way of knowing without experimentation-, the fact remains that in his neutral form, he can't gain one. Very few species on our world can, in fact only a few centuries ago it was considered common knowledge that Zebra's were too unfamiliar to ponies to gain cutie marks."

"But thats not true, Zecora has a cutie mark..."

"Yes, she does. But it was widely believed that it was only a tradition of tribal markings, to try and make them seem more similar to us. Scientists used the correlation between Nagas and Seaponies to disprove this though. While a seapony might have more similarities to us physically, none of them have cutie marks, whereas nagas do. "

Nagas can get cutie marks? Doubt they call them ‘cutie’ marks though.

"Anyway," Applejack interjected, "What I think Twilight's tryin to get at is that it don't matter none iffin he can or can't get a cutie mark. He is as he is, and his abilities will shine through all the same. Ain't that right, Robin?"

I nodded. "Indeed, although my abilities aren't necessarily something to be proud of, I suppose." I gave Wade a quick glance, "And I know that Wade will not misuse the magic I teach him."

"Well," he coughed, "I never intend to, but given my track record I don't really see myself going that way. I mean, I've been given what is already essentially superpowers and the worst thing I've done so far is mooch off of someone's hospitality," Twilight gave him a bemused look, "Forced hospitality at that."

"Wasn't there that one time you tried to prank Miss Cheerilee?" Applebloom put forth.

"I wouldn't really classify that as malicious, would you? It didn't even work, she just sat me down next to Sweetiebelle and went on with class like it was nothing new," Wade whined, ignoring Appleblooms laughter.

I turned to him with a raised eyebrow. "Class? You attended the local school?"

"Unwillingly, yes," he growled. "I morphed Sweetie Belle, and went in to see if I could get some laughs. The teacher just acted like it was the most normal thing in the world. She sat me down next to Sweetie Belle and went on with her lesson. Turns out she thought I was Discord. After we got that sorted out, I ended coming in the day after for show and tell. Not sure who's show and tell i was, honestly..." he said, sharing a conspirational grin with the young filly.

I chuckled. "Seems like Discord causes some mischief then? Well, hopefully I won't have to deal with him. Anyway," I turned my head towards Twilight, "I've been thinking, I'll accept taking the form of a pony if, and only if, I am able to decide when I transform."

"So I can choose the 'what' descriptor?" Twilight asked slyly, a chuckle escaping her lips.

I thought about that for a moment. It was obvious she was teasing me, but she brought up an interesting point. I knew next to nothing about pony anatomy and If I was given full control over the design of my body, I could make a mistake. I would be putting a lot of trust into Twilight with this. "Actually, yes, you may. I'd be lying if I said I wasn't a bit curious to know what it's like to be a pony. So long as you give me the ability to decide 'when', I'll let you decide 'what'."

Twilight took a break from gnawing on her food to continue. "Well I was joking before, but I've been studying Wade's transformations for some time now. I think I should be able to enchant a piece of jewelry with a couple preset forms. They'd be based off of your own, however, unlike Wade’s method. In theory, all you'd have to do would be channel a decent amount to the piece, then keep a minute connection going for the duration of the transformation. Because as I'm sure a master of magic like yourself knows, transformation spells are always finicky."

"Why?" Applebloom asked.

"Well I'm glad you asked!"

"Whoa nelly here we go..." Applejack groaned.

"It's not going to be long winded. I swear! Gosh, sometimes you're just as melodramatic as Rarity. Anyway, the short of it is, everypony has magical resistance. Transformation spells are like putting on a coat. You may change your appearance, but it isn't your natural appearance. What happens is that your body will eventually fight against the transformation, fighting it off inevitably. So Robin," she directed towards myself, "How would you like to have the whole gambit of pony bodies? Say, an earth, unicorn and pegasus mode?"

I had been listening to her explanation with growing excitement and was now rapidly nodding my head. This is a spell I could very much utilize. "Yes, that would work quite well! It would be fascinating to see how my magic could work with pony magic, should that become accessible to me. I could discover some very interesting uses for the forms. Thank you, Twilight Sparkle, for giving me this chance. And don't worry, I am aware that transformation spells can be difficult. I should have enough magic to constantly hold the spell up for a full day, not that I would need it for that long."

"Therein lies the beauty of a transformation spell attached to an object!" Twilight proudly declared. "It might take a substantial amount of energy to get going, but after it's activated it only takes a miniscule amount to keep it going. As long as you don't take off the charm, even a filly like Applebloom could keep the spell going for probably a few weeks without it falling apart..."

Really? than how long would I be able to keep it up? Glad Twilight didn’t call me out on assuming I could only hold it for a day.

"Really?!!?" Applebloom exclaimed, standing up in her chair and jostling the table.

"No." Applejack rebuked Applebloom.

"But Twilight said-"

"Ah know what she said, sugarcube. What I'm saying is no. And that goes for you too," Applejack pointed at Twilight with an extended hoof, "If I find you went behind my back and Applebloom manages to get something like that from Sweetie Belle or Scootaloo, Ah am gonna be one upset camper. Ya got me?"

Applebloom pouted as Twilight gave her confirmation.

"Anyway, I should be able to have a prototype ready for you first thing in the morning, if that's alright with you. I'll only be able to set up one form in such short time, but I'll make sure the first draft comes with a unicorn. Barring any complications, of course." Twilight finished up her explanation, sipping at her glass of water.

I mused aloud, “Yes, a unicorn should be first. I don’t want to be rendered defenseless, and being a unicorn is a good step to avoiding that.” my grin morphed into a grimace, “Twilight, while I know I said you could choose the descriptions, perhaps I could decide at least on the unicorn form?”

"Awww, but I have something in mind! Can I at least just do the first one, to see if you like it?"

I narrowed my eyes at her for a moment before relenting, "... Alright, I'm looking to blend in and seem inconspicuous, so you'll know best." I released a heavy sigh, "For that reason, I suppose you should decide on all my forms designs."

Please don’t let me come to regret this…

"I've seen enough humanized versions of ponies I know, so it should be easy enough to just reverse that, right? Hmmm… what body type would you prefer: small, medium or large?" Twilight asked, lighting up her horn and summoning a 2d graph. Detailed on the graph were three ponies, only the last of which I recognized. A young brown colt, a blue unicorn with a safety pin as a cutie mark, and Big Macintosh. After a couple seconds thought, she also added in a massive white pegasus.

All that muscle can’t be healthy.

"Or even super large, if you'd rather..."

I deadpanned at Twilight the moment she brought up the hulk pony. "Yes, because I totally won't stand out if I'm twice the size of most ponies." I looked over the graph, my hand on my chin in thought. "I think two medium, one of which I would like my unicorn to be, and a small should do. I wouldn't mind a colt form. After all, no ones going to suspect a child when looking for me, a mage. For that reason, I'd also like the colt to be an earth pony."

"As you wish. I'm gonna start off with a form that matches your own as closely as possible, just tell me if you'd rather some variation for the other forms. If I can refine the charm, then I might be able to give you a choice of forms for each race... yeah, now that I think on it, I should be able to make it so you can swap them around..."

“Yes, variation would be very appreciative and I would like a form for the unicorn that matches me. Will make it easier to get use to walking on all fours.” I gave a small bow of my head towards Twilight. I may act like I’m better than everyone, but I truly appreciate when others go out of their way for me. “Thank you, Twilight Sparkle, this will not only keep me hidden in your Equestria, but could keep me hidden in my own as well.”

"Well you're very welcome," Twilight blushed at the praise, "And I'll try to have the prototype ready by morning."

"Don't pull another all nighter, that isn't healthy you know." Wade admonished her.

"I know what I'm doing, I've been at this a far lot longer than you have, you know," she snapped back at him, copying his wording. "It shouldn't take me all night, anyway. Only a few hours, at most. For the prototype, anyway."

I grinned happily. “No need to rush it. I don’t need to leave the castle yet and you can’t rush perfection. I have the utmost faith in you, Twilight. Besides, while I’m here, you’re not the only one who may pull an all nighter.” I finished this with a grin in Wade’s direction.

"I don't like that look," he groused, "That look usually means pain and suffering. For me. In spades." He resigned himself to his fate with a tired sigh, finishing off the last bit of his food. "I'm already down to thirteen energy as is, I won't be able to go for much longer tonight..."

I rolled my eyes and stood up from my chair. I’ve hardly seen him use any magic today as it is, how could he be so low? I walked over to him and placed my hand on his shoulder. Like with Trixie before I began pushing large amounts of my magic into his body, feeling it being absorbed like a sponge would with water. Once done I smiled and gestured towards his watch, "What does it say now?"

He looked at it for a few seconds, then turned back to me.

"Fourteen." He stated dryly.

I blinked in surprise as I leaned over and down at the number. It was indeed only 14, a mere single digit increase from what he had previously. “But… that doesn’t make any sense. I pumped quite a bit of energy into you. That same amount allowed Trixie to teleport from the Everfree forest all the way to Canterlot!”

He tilted his head and considered my words, he looked just as confused as myself. I watched as he seemed to focus on a single point, ignoring everything else. I smiled triumphantly as I watched him search for the magic within his body. It was amazing how fast he learned. What he did next was even more incredible.

A yellow glow began to consume his hand, tendrils of lightning dancing across his fingers. I watched, mesmerized as the electricity seemed to condense, becoming something like a needle. Wade examined it closely before looking at the fork upon the table. Bringing the tip of the needle close, I watched as the electricity reacted to the metal. The yellow needle jumped between Wade’s fingers and the fork, dispersing into the air and letting off a loud snap in the process.

"Looks like it became another weapon. Not very impressive looking, is it? Add to that the fact that I already have a stun baton that can do this and more..." He trailed off, letting the needle dissipate back inside his body.

I ran my fingers through my silver hair, walking back to my seat. The electricity appeared eerily similar to what Thunder based tomes could create. But… he hasn’t learn a single spell as of yet!

"That, Wade, was an impressive show. Still, as you've said, it has little use in battle. Refine it, however, and it could become something more."

"How would I go about doing that? The masses of magic might be right there next to my own, but they aren't part of my store. All I seem to be able to do is pull them out, how would you go about 'refining' it, anyway?"

I grinned. "Magic is, despite what some might say, rather malleable. With will alone you could shape the magic to do your bidding. Take, for example, the little show you put on. That needle of electricity could become a pipe, or you could pump more power into it to pierce through flesh instead of simply stunning a creature. Magic can be limited by one's mind, which is why your first task is meditation."

"Yeah, yeah," He got up and took his dishes out to the kitchen, followed closely by myself and Twilight. Twilight took all of the dishes in her magic, and started washing them. Leaving us with nothing to do, we retreated back to the dining room to see Applejack and Applebloom getting ready to leave.

"You know how it is, we gotta get up bright and early."

"You should come to Sweet Apple Acres and help out!" Applebloom belted out, fixing a look of weapons grade adorable on myself.

I gave Applebloom a small smile. "Sorry Applebloom, but I need to focus my attention on Wade while I'm here."

Applebloom's smile faltered, and became a sad frown. She fixed me with a soul wrenching gaze, her eyes somehow becoming larger and larger.

"Are you sure?"

She set her lip a quivering, giving me the perfect pout.

I ruffled Applebloom's mane, skewing her ribbon. "Yes, I'm very sure. Also, pouting won't really work on me. My younger brother tortured me with one for ages so I've become a bit immune to such things. Nice try though."

"Awwwwwwww,' Applebloom pouted, splaying her ears backward, "No fair, ya gotta come by at least once before ya leave..."

"Applebloom, quit pesterin him. Iffin he says he aint gonna come by ya gotta let that be. Sorry Mister Robin, she usually aint this stubborn-"

"Ahm not stubborn!"

"Moreso than a mule, see?" Applejack stated with a short laugh as Applebloom glowered with a light blush. "If ya do find yerself near Sweet Apple Acres, feel free tah stop by for a few. We'll be sure tah fix ya up some good eats, the Apple family has the best apple products in all Equestria!"

"It's true," Wade supplied, "If you get the chance, you have to try the Apple's family cobbler. It's delicious."

"Sure tootin'!" Applejack agreed, dragging out a disappointed Applebloom with a somber sigh.
They left, Applebloom whining about Applejack not treating her like an adult, and Applejack retorting that if she 'acted like one' she just might.

Twilight had apparently finished up with the dishes, because she came back out to the dining room and reengaged in conversation with us.

"Wait, did they leave already? Drat, she keeps on leaving this dish here… I'll get it to her eventually. So Robin, Do you have a preference of a charm shape? Say, a foreleg guard, or maybe a necklace? Perhaps a keychain in the shape of a book would suit you better..."

“I think the keychain is a fine idea, doubly so for the book. Once more I thank you Twilight, such magic is unavailable to me and you’re helping me greatly.”

"Are you sure?" Wade asked me, "I mean, if the point of it is to help you hide your existence, having something that would automatically lead them to you would be stupid. Twilight, do you think you could make it change with him? Maybe make it so it looks like a keychain in its normal form, and then have it change into something else?"

"An interesting idea," Twilight admitted. "Putting two transformation spells might be a bit tricky though, wouldn't want them cancelling each other out...Needless to say the prototype won't have that."

"That's quite alright. I won't be leaving for some time now and I wouldn't want to intrude upon your hospitality any more than I have already. Now, Wade, are you still able to find and pull at your magic? It's still too early to sleep, and I want to push as much studying onto you as I can while I'm here."

"All right," he acquiesced, "There's still something there, but it's really small. I guess I'll just go till it's all used up, then we'll have to wait for it to replenish in my sleep."

I sighed in agitation. “I guess that’ll have to do. We need to work on increasing the amount of magic you have. If I remember correctly, morphing takes up a large chunk of your magic, correct? Then, from here on out, you are not to morph unless you need to leave the castle. Now, lets return to your room to continue our meditation."

The next four hours was spent in relative silence, broken only by myself as I offered advice and tips. numerous times I noticed Wade had actually fallen asleep while meditating. If the snoring wasn’t obvious enough to go by the drool certainly clued in on that fact. After waking him up for a third time I decided to call it a night. I myself was getting tired and Wade looked ready to pass out at any moment.

Retreating to my designated sleeping area, I was disappointed to see that the bed was much too short to sleep comfortably on. After asking Wade if there was anything larger, he suggested taking a mattress or two from the neighboring rooms.

Doing just that, I set the mattresses on the ground side by side, giving me plenty of room to stretch. With a soft yawn I happily slipped under the covers and surrendered myself to sleep.

Chapter 13 - Mindful Luna

It was an odd obstruction.

A door, hanging in the inky blackness of nothing.

Luna was at a loss, having found no other entrance to this dreamers mindscape. For a full moon she had waited, searching without a single trace of the new mind that had come upon Equestria. For a full moon she was disappointed, the new arrival seeming to be unable to sleep.

She would have gone and met him in person, but her duties had kept her busy and left her unable to make the journey. Stray thoughts betrayed her sister, thinking it of her own volition to keep her away from the visitor. Indeed, she had long given up any ideas of Celestia putting up mental barriers to protect the human, she herself claimed that she did no such thing.

So she waited, watching. Each night she raised the moon on high and lit up the stars. Each night she finished her duties, and she delved into the etherscape, moving as a morpheus through the thoughts and dreams of the once awoken. She went to those troubled, and soothed their thoughts. She peered among those that were at peace, and copied their reflections to sooth yet more nightmares.

And every night, she focused her attention on Ponyville. She swam back and forth through the desires, the doubts, and kept a lookout for a dream she had never seen before. She knew it would lead her to the newest member of the semi-rural burg.

And after a full moon, her efforts were rewarded. A glimmer of light she had never seen in Ponyville before, the dreams of one asleep shining in the infinite darkness, along with the countless other lights.

She dove towards it, forgetting all others. Reaching the dream, she touched it, and entered.

Which is where she found herself now, floating in front of a seemingly normal, drab, boring wooden door.

This made no sense to Luna, was this the dream itself? A door? No, impossible, there was always a touch of chaos to a dream. And if he was lucid, then she would have felt the eyes watching once she had entered the dream.

Finding no other entrance to the dream, Luna delved once more into it. Floating before the door, she resorted to the only option she found left to her.

She formed a hoof, raised it up, and rapped it against the door three times.

The mind is a curious thing, more complex than anything, yet so malleable. I was lost in my dreams, the images a blur of color. Just as suddenly as it came, however, it left in a hurry. I opened my eyes, looking around the white landscape that was my mind. I immediately became alert. For me to be wrenched from my dreams, my outer most barrier had been breached. I calmed myself and reached out with my senses, looking for the intruder.

It was much to my surprise when I discovered it was none other than Luna. The energy was different from the one in my universe, yet it was also alike in many ways. She must have been dream walking when she discovered my dream. No doubt she was confused right now, it can't be a common occurrence for the Princess of the Night to be blocked from entering a dream.

I humored the thought of actually letting her into my mind. I would be the one in control, and I'd be lying if I told myself I wasn't the least bit curious to meet one of the princesses. After all, they weren't the same Celestia and Luna I knew from my own Universe.

After a few more moments I decided to give Luna a chance, but not without a little fun on my part. With but a thought I created a wooden door which would lead to my inner mind. I struggled to control my mirth as I sensed her presence hover before the construct, only to leave and return not minutes later. It was on her second return did I hear the rapt of hoof on wood. Deciding to at least make this more comfortable, I imagined myself back in my home.

I grinned as I looked around, recognizing the furniture and books. I strode up to the front door and opened it, finding a rather baffled Luna waiting outside. I gave her a grin. "And to what pleasure do I owe the Princess of the Night?"

I hummed in amusement as I watched Luna observe my being and the room behind me. It was certainly a nice change from the constant fear and suspicion I would normally receive from ponies.

"You… are not Wade?" She asked, tentatively.

"No, I am not Wade. My name is Robin and I'm currently residing in your land for a short duration. Wade has requested my assistance in teaching him magic and I agreed to aid him. I will only be staying here for about a week and I can assure you that, within such time, I will not cause any problems or endanger your subjects."

I finished with a flair of my hand and retreated further inside my home, waving for Luna to join me.

"We appreciate thy cander, sir Robin. Tis great of news to hear that Wade is well. We had thought him ill for this past month. But enough of our concerns. Tis true? Thou say thee will remain for yet a week? If it would prove pleasing to thee, we would like it if thou would… converse? With us?" she added hopefully.

I smiled inward. I could hear her silent plea to have a conversation with me. This only proved that she was not the Luna I knew. This here was a pony I had never met before.

Still, something was off with what she said. How could she not have met Wade within his dreams? It was almost as if she implied he never dreamed to begin with.

I gave Luna a warm smile and gestured to a nearby chair, "Of course, Luna, please make yourself at home. I don't have much in the ways of comfort, but I manage to get by."

I watched with interest as she foregone the chair and made for my bookshelf. Her eyes scanned the tomes which held many of the spells that I wield. Once finished she tore her gaze from the books to examine the rest of my humble abode. Of course, there wasn't much to take in. It was furnished with a mixture of my old furniture with that of my new ones. The highlight of the room was the ornate chandelier hanging from the ceiling. I’ll admit, that was something I came up with on the spot. I always found those old things to be so beautiful when made right.

She hummed to herself and I watched with curious fascination as her body began to glow. Before my very eyes her body began to change. Her long back arched upwards and topped with a lovely elegant neck. Her face she framed with her hair, letting the brilliant dusky onyx locks flow over the front of her right shoulder. She kept her skin the same color as her coat, flecking her cheeks with glitters of stardust.

Before me stood a very human Luna. Granted, she was also rather blue.

"Worry not sir Robin, tis more than enough for one such as I. Such comforts as this be greater than most. Again, I pray we are not making too much of an imposition upon thee?"

I raised an eyebrow as I looked over Luna's new form. She was quite stunning, and I'd be lying if I didn't think she was attractive. Her slim figure, the curves of her hips, her-

I shook my head vigorously, trying to clear my thoughts. I've repressed those urges long ago, they are not a problem for me now... I think… I hope.

I cleared my throat, "That's very true, but you should have seen the place before I went shopping for new furniture. And no, you're not intruding at all. It's rather nice to get company like this, keeps my mind from wandering too much."

Dreams used to be a fear of mine. The things I did, the results of my actions. Sometimes, even after all this time, I still have nightmares. I used to go days without sleep just to avoid them. You never forget the faces of those who die. The terror in their eyes as the life drains from them.

I hummed and drummed my fingers against the table. "You don't need to change your form for my own benefit. Don't get me wrong, I appreciate the gesture. It's just been so long since I've seen another human, besides Wade that is," I trailed off thinking if I should offer Luna a drink, "Would you like a cup of coffee Luna?"

"We would welcome such a beverage. Thankee sai," Luna stated, settling into an open chair.

"We hope tis not too much of an inconvenience if we were to sit for our pleasantries? And 'i' do mean 'we' in the non royal terms."

I did a double take at the formality. Here I was, a humble man who lived in the woods, chatting with an immortal goddess who was also a pony transformed into a human. I would like to think we were beyond formalities at this point.

"There's no need for formalities here, Luna. I would've thought I made that quite clear by now. Titles are just a waste of breath, in my opinion."

I got up from my seat and made my way to the coffee machine, preparing the grinds. Less than a minute later a pot was brewed. I poured two cups, one for myself and another for Luna. I brought it back, placing the hot beverage before her. "So, how has your night been? It must be fascinating, being able to travel the dreamscape at will."

I snapped my fingers and a glass of milk and a bowl sugar appeared on the table between us. I always did enjoy doing little things like that. "I prefer mine black, but I'm not the only one here this time."

Luna reached a hand forth and grabbed the glass of milk. Pouring a small amount in the mug, she set it down and grabbed a spoonful of sugar.

"I myself prefer a little of both whites, to be honest," Luna admitted, slipping from the royal tongue. Returning the spoon to the bowl, she took a deep sip of the offered drink.

"Quite a delicious blend you've recreated. I especially appreciate the detail of the distinct bitterness. Most dreamers forget that within the dream, and just remember it as a 'good' flavor without putting any thought into the detail." Luna swallowed, allowing the flavor to linger in her mouth.

So she still thought this was a dream? Funny, I would think she would have realized how untrue such a statement is the moment she saw the door.

"As to your question, my night has been trying. Nobles who believe me less scrupulous than mine sister seek to get me to overturn the choices she hath made in day court, continuously. I've been back for four years, you'd think they would have gotten it through their thick heads by now that just because I am younger than mine sister, it means not that I am stupid when it comes to the ways of the world and it's politics. For the past three nights alone, mine own nephew has had his retainers inquire as to a repeal of a restraining order. His own reasons being that it was filed 'in great distress' and that the pony in question was 'ill informed as to the situation'." Luna scoffed, a short guttural laugh that was without humor. "I looked into it personally, turns out he got some mare pregnant, then took offense after she found out he was a royal jerk." Luna shot me a discreet smile, "And I do intend that to have the double meaning. If I had my way my nephew wouldn't even get visits to see his daughter, his influence is not something that needs to spread."

Nephew? I don't recall that from the show. I wonder if it's another difference between universes?

I chuckled along with the princess of the night. "Ah, the deadly game of politics, not a life I would want to live myself. I don't think I'd do very well either, considering I'd spend much of my time with my nose in a book. Still, I wouldn't accept someone so blatantly questioning my intelligence like that, if they already knew me. In all honesty, you need to remind these ponies just who is in charge. They may be nobles, but they don't hold any true power. Now, I'm not saying arrest them, but you need to have a little backbone." I rubbed my chin and considered one option, "I suggest you deal with your nephew first. If you put him in line, then the other nobles will notice you're tired of such behavior."

I leaned back and ran my hand through my hair, giving Luna a sly smile. "Also, I'm afraid I must inform you that you are not, nor ever were, in my dream. Yes, I was dreaming, but the moment you entered my outer mind I awoke. Right now I'm treating you to some of my memories. As to why they are so clear, lets just say I have a very good memory."

"Ah," Luna exclaimed, "I was wondering about that. This is dangerous for you, you know. If you don't get enough REM sleep through true dreaming, you will eventually damage your mind. That is the true reason dreams are so important. Please tell me you don't do this every night, and instead were simply indulging me my baser curiosity?"

I rolled that information around in my mind, "Is that so? Normally I would call someone out on that, but coming from the goddess of dreams herself, I'm inclined to believe you. Also, I don't think you quite understand the situation you're in. I'm not dreaming, I'm not even asleep. Right now I'm awake in bed, meditating and creating this illusion for you."

I took another sip of coffee, watching Luna's reaction to this new news.

"When I offered you that door, that was more than just an entrance into my mind, it was also an invitation. At this very moment our minds are linked together, the thread strong enough to keep you here, but weak enough that there won't be any damages should one of us be violently wrenched from our concentration. The reason this seems like a dream, Luna, is because I have full mastery over my mind. Concepts that are impossible are very much plausible here. All I have to do is will it. Within my own mind, I'm virtually a god."

Luna took this new information in stride, grinning slightly. Any confidence I may have held had diminished slightly. I didn't like it when others knew things I did not.

"Is that so?" Luna queried.

"A little bit of warning," she prompted, reflecting a dream from Discord. How did I know it was Discord? I could virtually sense the chaotic essence filling my mind. I began to grow concerned for my well being as items changed shape and color. The last place I wanted this to happen was within my own mind. "I am not the only one who has the ability to enter one's mind through dream walking. This is only the barest reflection of the dreams of Discord, if you try to take such a rigid mindscape against beings such as him," Luna paused, as the reflection flickered over her and my head, changing our Egos. I now appeared as some sort of snake, and Luna herself found her Ego to look ironically like that of a robin, "You will only find out how truly brittle it is. You need to have flexibility as well as brute mental strength."

Luna sucked the reflection back behind her mental barrier and I watched as the environment slowly returned to normal. I restored my being with a huff, brushing at my shoulder as if there was a stubborn piece of lint hanging there. I took the moment to conduct a self scan of my own barriers. They were still intact and weren't even tampered with. Must be because Luna is free within my own mind.

"Well, I suppose I deserved that one. My mental barriers may be second to none, but I have little experience in maintaining a connection such as this. Still, I thank you for the lesson. I suppose now that I think about it, a rigid thread is more inclined to snap."

I sighed and placed the empty mug in front of me. "However, as much as I enjoy the pleasantries, I suspect there is a reason you sought out my dream? You first asked me if I wasn't Wade. Rather strange considering for as long as he's been here, I would think you would've had a conversation with him. After all, there aren't exactly a lot of humans residing in Equestria."

"There… there aren't any humans left in Equestria." Luna stopped, fighting to tamp down the emotions threatening to explode forth.

"There hasn't been for over a millennium. They came from another world, but those that came were only male. They had no desires to further their line, instead using their years to spread their knowledge across the land. They died out in their first generation, much to the populaces heartbreak."

"Since then, it appears they have fallen from the eyes of recognition, becoming no more than folklore and fantasy. Even their advice and knowledge seem to have been forgotten, the bare minimum of their teaching seeming to have survived. Everywhere I look nowadays I see the slightest glimpse of ponies I… sorry, of people I once knew, who walked and talked with me and enjoyed my night. It was a cruel trick to learn that a human had returned to Equestria, and be unable to converse with them as I had done in the past."

Luna shifted her Ego back to her human shape. I’m glad she did, it was awkward to talk to a bird with so much emotion. "Apologies, should have caught that sooner. As I was trying to say before I distracted myself with memories of the past, I have been as of yet unable to find the dreamscape of the human known as Wade." Luna sighed, her discontent easily visible on her face.

"I sent letters to his caretaker, Element Bearer Twilight requesting information as to his physical and mental state, and to check and see if there was anything abnormal with his sleeping patterns." With a final sip at the mug in her hand, she placed it down in a calm fashion. "She replied that there wasn't anything out of the ordinary with his sleep. She even included diagrams and pie charts keeping track of his average snore timber, and that he liked to sleep on his back. Among a literal Roc's weight of other stuff..." Luna petered off, coughing into her hand.

"For the past moon it has been of constant confusion for myself. He sleeps, yet he does not dream. In her reports, when asked, Wade even replied 'I never remember my dreams. If I even have any'." Luna's head drooped in sadness.

"And I have not had time free to visit the human Wade as I have wished, my duties have taken precedent." Luna’s gaze brightened, refocusing her attention on me, "So you can imagine my surprise when I found yet another human, and one I could actually reach! Please, tell me all about yourself, where are you from, what are your hobbies, what's your favorite food and… oh." Luna was less than a few inches away from me, her enthusiasm having brought her out of her seat and uncomfortably, physically close without her even realizing.

"Ahem," she coughed, sitting down once more. "Apologies for my lack of tact. I'm simply… overwhelmed to be able to talk to one of you once again..."

I blinked, absorbing all this information and the implications it came with. Not only were there once humans, but they seemed to be the ones better known from earth. This could be a universe where Human technology took new leaps and bounds! Imagine traversing the systems at the speed of light, the new planets to discover!

But, then there was the issue with Wade. To have the inability to dream is an odd one to be sure. Most humans dream, it shows that information and memories are being sorted as the brain rests for the night. It's possible to not remember your dream, but to not dream at all? Very unusual.

I cleared my throat before speaking, "That's quite alright, Luna. Allow me to answer your questions. My name, as you already know, is Robin, and I hail from an alternate universe. I reside in an Equestria much like this one, yet with noticeable differences. For starters, this is the future of my own universe, to some extent. Back home, it's only been a few months since Discord had broken free of his prison. I am an expert mage and I currently live within the Everfree forest. I spend most of my time researching uses for my magic and anything else that catches my fancy. I'm a scholar at heart and will always wish to further my knowledge. At this time, I also have an apprentice back home. She's a tough one, but I like to think under my training she's come far in life."

Luna blinked. "This apprentice of yours, they are a good match for you?" Luna asked, a smile forming it's way to her lips.

I chuckled as I thought of Trixie. "She was a handful at first. Had a terrible ego and saw herself above everyone else. I managed to 'beat' that out of her for the most part. Still, I couldn't have asked for a better student. She's progressed remarkably in such a short amount of time. Perhaps you know her? She goes by the name of Trixie."

"Trixie..." Luna mused over the name, "You don't mean... the showmare Trixie Lulamoon, do you? Blue coat, always wears a peaked hat with a wide brim and a cloak?" Luna stated excitedly.

"That's the one! although, under me, she's not going to be a showmare. No, I plan on making her into a powerful and respected Archmage. She'll go far in life, I'm sure of it."

"Well, I wish your Trixie well. I caught her fireworks display at the last Grand Galloping Gala. If your Trixie is even half as talented as ours has proven to be, then I am certain she will go on to be a truly great mage. If I may ask however," Luna cocked her head to the side, "What exactly is an Archmage? If you do not mind me asking."

I grinned and snapped my fingers, causing four books to shoot out from the bookshelf and land upon the table. "An Archmage, Luna, is a wielder of many different forms of magic. Not only must you be able to utilize different forms of magic, but you need to have mastered them as well. I myself am considered an Archmage, as I've mastered four elemental magics; Fire, Wind, Lightning, and Dark." I pointed to each of the books in succession, each giving off a small glow as I did so. "Unlike most forms of magic, the type I have mastered requires an artifact to use. It has its ups and downs, but it's an extremely powerful type of magic and has many uses."

"Intriguing... It is good to hear that knowledge is being spread, Although I am more than a little jealous it isn't here in our Equestria." Luna's frown was immediately erased as a thought occurred to her. "I could just suggest that Wade teach Twilight… but she is rather stubborn when she believes herself smarter... at least according to what my sister has told me... " Luna stopped, a sudden notion hitting her.

"If it would not be too impertinent to ask, would you be willing to take on another student while you are here, alongside Wade? To teach them as you are him?"

I shook my head sadly. "I'm sorry Luna, but I will be unable to teach another while I am here. For starters, learning my magic requires the user to understand an Ancient Language. Therein lies the problem: Wade has the uncanny ability to seemingly understand any known language. Since Wade isn't obstructed by the language barrier, he's already progressed to the point where he's ready to learn the magic itself. Perhaps one day when I'm not so pressed for time, but I only have a week here at most and It's best if I focus on a single student."

"I… understand. But if I may ask, would you be willing to construct a guide of sorts, to allow one to learn this language? I know not of Wade's 'uncanny ability', but from what I have heard he is unable to read Equish. I know not if he would be able to pass on this knowledge..."

I hummed and scratched my chin. "To be completely honest Luna, I don't think I can. If Wade can't read Equish, then I doubt I'd do much better. I'll look into it, but I can't promise much."

Even if I could I'm not sure I would. I shouldn't share this magic like one would a bag of candy.

"Simply saying you'll try is much more than I could ever have wished for," Luna admitted. "I couldn't possibly ask for more." Luna's expression brightened as a new question entered her mind. "So this training, will you be coming back to continue it? I may be wrong, but a single week does not seem long enough to learn a completely new art..."

"Normally you would be correct, but this magic works in a strange way. Imagine the four paths I mentioned, now imagine each spell being at a different level, more powerful spells residing at higher levels. The base spells are know as Fire, Wind, Thunder, and Flux. Here's the interesting bit about this magic. When you practice enough in a field, new spells are unlocked to you. The spells are ingrained into your very mind. I know not how this happens, but I suspect it has something to do with the language." I reached my hand out and the translation book flew out from the shelf. I snatched it from the air and handed it to Luna. "This language is a long dead script used by mages from another universe entirely. The words themselves can be considered magical in nature, which is why I think they have to do with the introduction of new spells."

"I see," Luna said, turning the pages with her will. "My apologies, I've spent my life learning my worlds various languages and texts, but I find myself staring at such as I have naught seen before," she continued, slightly slipping into the royal tongue.

"Does it have a name?”

I shook my head sadly. "The name of the language has been lost to time. It is only known now as the Ancient Language, or the old tongue. There are very few fluent speakers left in existence."

"And you are one?" Luna smiled, "It's always sad when knowledge falls between the cracks of time. I'm glad to hear that one such pearl of wisdom is safe."

I returned the smile. "Indeed, I am fluent in the Ancient Language. Through Trixie I hope to keep it alive back in my home Universe."

"An admirable goal," Luna stated, twirling her hand in front of herself and making a medal appear before her. It was a small burnished disk of bronze, one side covered in the image of the sun and moon crossed in a yin-yang motif. The other side had a flowering script, one which I could not read.

"I would like you to have this," Luna laughed at the situation, "It seems we're just giving these away nowadays. My sister gave this upon your student, Wade, shortly after he arrived. It is an old title no longer recognized to the heights it once was, but my sister and I have long memories, and of us personally fond ones regarding those that held this title. With this, all others of myself and my sister should recognize the truth of your words. If their worlds are not variations where this title does not exist. I know of such a possibility, but I believe this may give you an 'edge'."

The false image disappeared before I felt the sensation of something smooth in my right hand. I looked down at it in confusion. What exactly did Luna do? I gave her a questioning look.

"Apologies. Just left it for you in the waking world. You really should close your windows, you might catch a cold," she chastised.

I blinked in surprise as I switched my gaze from my hand back to Luna. That was quite a feat, creating a physical object while residing within my mind, if not a bit disconcerting. This Luna is far more powerful than my own.

I could feel it resting within my palm even from the deep recesses of my mind. That only proves the medallion has some power within it.

I gave a small chuckle and a bow of my head to Luna. "Thank you, Luna. I'm happy that you consider me trustworthy enough to assign to me such a position. I promise you it won't be abused."

I stood up from my seat and made my way to the door, opening it. The other side was pure white, areas of my mind I had yet to focus on. I held it ajar for Luna. "I’m afraid, however, that it is late and I still need sleep. I have a big day planned for Wade tomorrow and I need focus. Please tell Celestia I'd like to speak with her as well, if she is as kind and open as you are."

"I will relay your wishes. If it would be pleasing to you, might I suggest something?" Luna stood up, and made her way to the door. "I have not the time to make a trip to Ponyville as easily as a circle of metal. If it was agreeable to you and Wade, would you both mind too terribly continuing your training in Canterlot? If even for a couple days?"

I considered that option. It would actually help a lot when it came to privacy. It would also be used as an excuse against Twilight sitting in on the sessions. I didn't trust her to keep quiet the whole way through. "That's certainly a possibility. If you could set us up with a joint room and a secure area to practice more volatile magic, it would be a huge help to me. It wouldn't be for a couple of days though. Twilight is currently constructing a prototype of a device which will let me transform into a pony. I would like to wait until she finishes it, less chance of a malfunction that way."

I was more worried about nobles and snots, though. Celestia too. I understand she's not the same as the one I know, but still. "I'll also try to be on my best behavior. Are you sure Celestia would be okay with this setup?"

"My sister is… worried about the 'Displaced', as Wade has called them. In all of Twilight's reports, from what he's told her a majority of them that he has encountered have been… violent, erratic, and leagues stronger than the average pony of Equestria. If not an army of them. But I am sure once she meets you, and talks with you herself she will see you for the benevolent soul that you are."

I nodded my head, taking what Luna said into consideration. I'm far from violent, but I would certainly fit into the one-man-army category. It doesn't help the fact that I'm magically stronger than the princesses when I use my tomes. Hell, I could quite possibly move the Sun if I felt like it.

"You don't need to worry much about me, Luna. I won't cause any problems unless outright provoked. Still, best let your sister know about me and my lack of formalities. Due to reasons back in my universe, I refrain from using such titles." I smiled teasingly at her, "Is that okay with you, Woona~?"

Luna started at the informal moniker I had thrust upon her, a blush overtaking her face. I smirked as I watched as the rest of her body soon followed, her blue skin turning red.

"That is fine with me… Birdy~."

Worth it.

She turned back to me, giving me a cheerful smile. "I shall discuss this with my sister. If we are able to work this out for you, be waiting for a letter via Twilight's dragon brother, Spike."

Luna gave me a wink, slipping out of the door. I stared at her in utter confusion. What was that wink supposed to mean? A wink means you're sharing a secret with someone or you're flirting, right?

Please tell me she didn't take my teasing the wrong way...

"Sweet dreams young one, and may the trickling trails of moonlight lead you to a bright morning."

... and I'm not young...

I continued to stare dumbly as Luna vanished from my mind. I eventually brought myself together and contemplated upon something I thought would never be available to me. Do I want a female in my life? Well, I guess Trixie already fills that role, but that isn't exactly what I was referring to. I see no reason why being intimate with these ponies would be considered taboo considering how intelligent they are. I can confidently say I know some ponies who are smarter than humans.

I tossed the idea of starting a family around before I shook my head. While I may be able to settle down properly one day, it wouldn’t be for some time. I have a mission to accomplish... and a dream to fulfill.

I exited from my mind, returning to the real world. I was laying in bed, my hand clutching the amulet that Luna gave to me. I took a good look at the beautiful design before setting it on the floor beside me. I looked out the window to the full moon, enjoying the cool night air. With a smile I rolled over and closed my eyes, slowly drifting off into a peaceful sleep.

Chapter 14 - Think Happy Thoughts

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 15 - Mental Breakdowns

The rest of the train ride was spent talking amongst ourselves. We actually had a visitor, a little colt by the name of Greener Side. He asked if Wade and I were 'minnow-tows'. We of course told him we were minotaurs, and eventually sent him on his way, after a short discussion on privacy. Little guy managed to get a 'princesses autograph' out of Twilight.

When we reached the platform at Canterlot, both me and Wade transformed into our designated disguises. Wade, however, transformed into a pony that was awfully familiar, yet noticeably different. I forced myself to recall whatever I could remember regarding the show and its side characters. Thankfully, I managed to recall where I had seen that particular form. it was a cross between Fluttershy and a bat.

"What?" he asked, seeing my questioning gaze.

"Just thinking to myself. How did you manage to acquire that transformation? Since you said you arrived after the main show, there should be no way to acquire the DNA needed to transform into Flutterbat. She was reverted back to normal after her little fiasco one night in the apple orchard."

My gaze wandered over the city street, my heart stopping for a brief moment. The buildings were on fire and ice protruded from the roads. If I listened close enough I swear I could hear the cries of the soldiers that I carelessly brushed aside.

I blinked, and the horrors vanished from my sight. I took a deep breath and forced myself to calm down. I haven’t had a flashback like that since the time I took my first life. I need to get a hold of myself, I’m growing sloppy.

"Well, I guess I kinda cheated," Wade started, stepping off the train. Rarity commandeered a cart from somewhere, placing all of her bags in a neat pile on top of it. "I mixed DNA from Fluttershy and Ferdinando here," he took the moment to find him inside Fluttershy's hair, giving him a quick scratch, "They did that in the books, at least once. One of the main characters mixed the DNA from all the other main characters, three boys and two girls, all human. Ended up giving him a weirdly feminine male morph. I had Ferdinando hanging from my sleeve, and Fluttershy right in front of me. So I decided to experiment, and it actually worked."

That's interesting, I wonder what the cap would be for the amount of mixed DNA’s in a single morph? Could he even mix forms he already has? "have you attempted to combine the forms you already have access to? I don't know much about the show you're referring to, but it sounds as if it holds a database within the cube. Is there any way to access the database and 'play' with the DNA strands?"

"Technically, the 'database' is in me. All the different strands of DNA swimming around inside my body, waiting for me to call on it and activate it with a morph." We took a slight detour around a blocked street, heading down 'Trot and Mane'. "The cube is, according to the book series, and all the vague information it gave, a container for nanites. It controls them and allows for the morphs through z-space, but the DNA is firmly beneath my skin."

"I guess I've never really tried, though… the magical variant I managed to get does do screwy things sometimes." He bumped into an old mare while talking and quickly apologized before we continued on our way. "In the books there's a two hour time limit rule. I don't have that. The nanites are supposed to be completely technological, but they appear to run off of magic, my magic."

So, yet another who is experiencing differences in regards to the cannon material. "Well, perhaps the device mutated to compensate for the differences of this universe. There are differences to my abilities as well when compared to the game. For example, when a tome runs out of uses in the games, they brake. Kinda stupid if you think of a book breaking just because you finish reading it, eh?"

"Yeah, game mechanics don't always translate well," he admitted, "but it's not that the device mutated, The Merchant made it how it is. He told me he messed with it right before he sent me here... hmmm, " he hummed to himself, " I can do partial morphs, but I've never tried to mix and match with what I already have... do you think I should?" he asked me.

I merely shrugged indifferently. "It’s your call. I'm here to teach you about magic in general. You'd know more about the limits of your device than I. If you think you can make a breakthrough, then go for it."

"Hmm."

We walked on in silence for a time, Twilight guiding us through the crowded streets. We stopped at one point, Spike pointing at a shop, telling us it was 'Donut Joe's'.

"The more I think on it, a pony named Joe is rather odd, wouldn't you say?" Wade asked me.

I laughed. "Perhaps, but still, its like a breath of fresh air to hear a common human name." I looked up towards Canterlot Castle, watching the grandeur castle growing larger with every step. "How many more detours are we going to take? I'm anxious to start studying."

"We should get there in about ten minutes," Twilight responded, looking back at Rarity. "Are… you coming with us? I will admit, I'm unsure as to your staying arrangements-"

"Don't worry Twilight," Rarity interrupted, "I was invited to stay at the palace by Celestia herself, in apologies for the problems with my supplies. So basically I'm heading the same way you are~"

"Well that's convenient," Wade muttered.

We kept on going, finally stopping in front of a large gate, policed by two guard ponies with their signature Roman Legion armor.

"Halt!" one of them declared, moving forward to meet us.

Twilight didn't say anything, instead shoving a letter from her bags in front of the stallion's face. His eyes flicked from right to left several times, until he let out a gruff blast of air from his nostrils. Rarity took this opportunity to show him her letter as well, much to his surprise.

"Everything appears to be in order, have a nice day, madams."

I rolled my eyes as I entered the castle. I examined the stained glass windows as my mind wandered. "I don't understand one thing,” I began, “this Equestria seems to be much more advanced than my own. Why in the world haven't you revolutionized metallurgy. steel, hell even iron, is so much stronger than gold."

"Gold is a much more readily available resource," Twilight explained, "I mean, we use it for our main currency, so you can probably tell how common it is just from that alone. The point is, gold can be just as strong and even lighter than steel due to its magically compatible qualities. And steel, iron? Do you have any idea how laborious a process it is to refine those metals? Why, it would be more cost effective to simply buy it, and even that's not a straight bet. Only the diamond dogs have the forges large enough for mass production of iron or steel, and they never mine those metals in enough quantity for it to be worth it to them."

I stared at Twilight incredulously. I wasn’t the only one as I caught a similar expression from Wade. Even if gold was readily available, even if iron and steel is expensive, wouldn’t it be worth it if it meant better protection? Something told me that if I visited neighboring countries, their military would be equipped with better gear.

"What about aluminium?" Wade asked.

"Aluminum? Are you joking?" Twilight scoffed, "a single ounce of aluminum is worth about seventy bits, the price it would take to refine THAT isn't worth it in any way, shape, size or form!" she ended with a great big guffaw. "Aluminum… what next?"

You have got to be shitting me. They know about all these advanced materials and yet they refuse to use them!? So they are hard to come by, they have fucking magic! Get some unicorns and earth pony teams together to do some mining. Not your special talent? I’d hate for your special talent to be moving rubble from point A to point B. Not only would they benefit from the gained minerals, but it could open up job opportunities to poorer ponies.

"Titanium?” I pushed, “that can be useful. Or, you know, go straight for God damn Uranium if you're able to. With magic, you should be able to negate the negative effects and it can be considered a rather green and powerful source of fuel." I stopped for a moment to shake my head. "Why am I discussing metals now. We have more important matters at hand. Where's the throne room? I need to speak to Luna regarding the status of the training hall and the supplies she offered me."

Of course..." Twilight leaned over to Wade, and whispered in his ear none too quietly. "What's Uranium?"

"No matter!" She exclaimed, ignoring her own question. "This way to the grand hall, Celestia is no doubt having day court as we spea- Princess Luna!"

I turned my head to see Luna walking down the hallway towards us. At the sight of Twilight, a small smile crept its way onto her face.

"Princess Twilight Sparkle!" she declared, "May the light shine upon thy day. We trust thy ride was uneventful?"

"It was quite pleasant, Princess Luna. And might we thank you for your generous hospitality," Twilight replied.

Luna looked us over, her brightened smile darkening slightly. Strange, what’s she hiding… "Ah, hail to thee, Lady Rarity..." She turned her gaze to me, and a sheen of light crossed her horn and her eyes. A spell of some kind, something passive no doubt. The combination of both her eyes and horn may suggest she’s looking at me with a third eye. A pair of magical glasses of sorts. Her smile suddenly returned full force as her horn died out, and she exclaimed very loudly, "Sir Robin! Well met! We had for a second believed you absent, to be honest."

A large amount of ponies were milling about the halls, most of them turning towards us at her greeting. I could feel my frustration building as numerous sets of eyes fell upon me. It didn’t help that Luna greeted me as a male when, quite clearly, I am not at the moment.

"Ah, tis not a private locale, we're afraid. If thou would be so willing to follow?" she gestured with a wing.

I forced out a chuckle and followed closely behind Luna, ignoring the curious stares I was receiving. I trotted up until I was walking by her side. "I want to thank you Luna, for your exceptional response time. I must say, when you offered to house me at Canterlot, I never expected to receive a letter the following morning. Not only that, but you even offered to supply me any necessities needed to teach Wade and secured a private area to practice the magic safely. You have my gratitude, Luna."

My ears twitched in annoyance as the surrounding ponies, mostly nobles, continued to stare at me in mixed confusion and curiosity. If I had it my way I would threaten them all to remind them of their own business. As it was, I didn’t want to look bad in front of our host. I instead motioned for Luna to lean in close, which she did after a small period of confusion. I whispered into her ear, "While I can understand the need for formality in public, Luna, know that right now I am not a 'Sir'. Twilight gave me a female form which, while awkward at first, will work better to hide my identity. Should you continue to feel the need to attach titles to my name, please use feminine suffixes. I assure you I will not be offended, as the point of which is to remain inconspicuous."

"Ah, tis true," Luna said, taking a step and gesturing down the hall, "We promised thee privacy. If you would follow, we would bring you the the private halls which we have closed off for thee," Luna leaned over myself now, and I swear I heard a couple hushed gasps. It was only then that I realized just how close I had gotten to Luna. My face tinged red with embarrassment as I reprimanded myself for feeling as such in front of those who mean nothing to me. My frustration only grew when my tail flicked in annoyance against my will. "We hath had a myriad of supplies allocated, every possible item which thee could possibly want for thy studies."

Luna led us past the assembled nobles, who whispered as we went by. They eventually petered out as we made our way through the halls, finally passing a couple of guards standing at attention in the middle of an intersection. We continued on down the restricted area as Luna gestured with a wing at a row of rooms we were passing on our left.

"Here's the bedrooms, I'm sorry they're not as luxurious as your previous accommodations Lady Rarity, but I was under the impression you would want to be near your friends. Also, this seemed like an easier place to get your supplies delivered for the duration of your visit."

Rarity looked in one of the rooms, trotting over to the next, and then the next. She finally returned to the first, "It is… acceptable. I thank you for this, its much more than I could possible ask for. Now if you will excuse me," she said, shoving her cart of bags through the first door, "I have to go and negotiate the release of my delivery. They said all it will take is a signature, but I just know it's going to be a literal pile of them. Just, five hundred different pages, and always, 'just one more signature, Ms. Rarity', " she mocked in a low tone of voice. She let out a low sigh, and gave a short bow to Luna, and a nod to the rest of us.

I bid farewell to Rarity with a curt nod of my own before turning back to Luna. "Any room you have to supply me with is more than acceptable. I've had less than pleasant living conditions in the past, so I'm rather appreciative I get a room at all. Now, is there anything that must be signed before I'm allowed to take control of the private halls?"

"Everything has been taken care of, my sister and I actually seized this wing from my nephew on charges of gross negligence several moons ago. It has thoroughly been cleaned since then, so don't worry about that. I have closed off this area, so unless you find yourself back at the guards we have posted, you should be able to walk around freely. If you would follow me once more, I'll direct you to the training hall I… we have set up for you," she ended with a blush.

I raised an eyebrow, but didn't comment on the change of tone. Why was she acting so nervous? Regardless, I can finally shed this disguise, something I did with great relief. Once I had returned to my original form, I cleared my throat and spoke in a calm voice. "Again, I must thank you Luna. You've really helped me here and I know Wade appreciates it as well." I ended with a small glare in his direction, waiting for an input from him. If there’s one thing I’ve learned its that you give thanks to those who help you. No reason to burn a bridge once it has been built.

“Yes!” Wade yelped, “Thank you so much! If not for you we would have ended up spending the entire week cramped up in the castle.”

“You are very much welcome,” She said with a slight nod.

I chuckled as I continued to follow Luna. "Do you think you could supply me with empty tomes?"

Luna brightened at the question, and answered in a happy tone, "I was able to allocate a large number of blank books, as well as materials for transmuting any you might need should you use them up."

My grin only widened. Not only would I be able to show Wade how to write, but I could stock up on some myself. "Excellent! I didn't bring every spell book, so I'll need to write my own at some point. Are we going to see the room now?"

"Yes, right this way," she said, heading further off down the corridor. In no time at all we found ourselves in a large room, easily the size of a football field. There was a mountain of books right by the entrance, all neatly piled up into a pyramid. Looking around, there were a bunch of different mannequins, and circles on the floor. More than I could count.

I’ll admit, I was overjoyed to see the training room. If only I had something like this available to me from the start! I rushed over to the pile of books and immediately started sorting through them, inspecting them for any faults. I found none. "This is incredible! I wish I had this when I was learning!"

I turned towards Wade, no doubt my excitement showing. "Get ready Wade, we have a lot to go over. I'm thinking we can pull 12 hours or more of studying a day. Not only that I need to test you at the end of the week..." I trailed off as I considered my options. I could give him a written test I suppose. Maybe a formal battle against myself, having him stay standing for a minimal amount of time.

"So, uh..." Wade trailed off, turning to Luna. "You ah… met Robin in his dream or something?"

"Indeed," she replied, giving him a wide smile as I continued to look over the different dummies in the room. "I met him last night within the twilit shades of his dreams. We had a pleasant chat, were you aware you do not dream?" she suddenly asked, shoving her muzzle into his face.

"Uh… yeah, I've been told something like that." He backed away a couple steps. "Is that bad?"

"Incredibly so!" She was in his face again. "If one does not have dreams, then their body dies! Of course, this is odd in itself, seeing as you haven't dreamed for over a month without any ill effects..."

I coughed, getting the attention of both Wade and Luna. "I actually have a few theories to why this is. It's very possible that such restrictions are not placed upon us humans. This would most likely be due to the fact that we originate from a planet, possibly universe, devoid of magic. Most humans can't use magic, so I wouldn't be surprised if that was the case. Another possibility is the device he carries tampers with his DNA dramatically enough that he doesn't require sleep." I directed my attention towards Wade, "Tell me Wade, when you wake up, do you always feel like you got a perfect night's rest?"

"Depends on how much sleep I get," He replied. "I can operate pretty normally off of four hours of sleep, but I can't do that more than twice a week. If I can get a full nights sleep I wake up pretty good, but every other night Twilight wakes me up with her… snoring… " he trailed off, trying to hide from the irate lavender Alicorn.

"Tis naught to be embarrassed of, Princess Twilight. A combination of earth pony and pegasus makes for some powerful lungs. Tis only natural for the... for the... pffffffff-" Luna tried to choke off her laughter, to little effect.

Twilight was red faced and trying to avoid visual contact with any of us. "It's… not that bad..."

"Its pretty bad, Twi," Spike said.

"Spike!"

"What? I sleep in your room Twi, and the castle walls trap sound, they make it echo all around like an earthquake. I personally always found it to be soothing..."

"ALWAYS?" Twilight seethed.

"Well, yeah. Before you became an Alicorn, it was quieter. I like it better now though."

"Does it remind thy instincts of the tumultuous rumbling in the gut of a dragon?"

"WHAT?"

Oh this is just too good.

"Well… yes? I guess?" Spike replied, trying to avoid Twilight's gaze.

"Aha! Tis only natural. A young dragon will always find comfort in loud sounds. Twilight, you should not be embarrassed, but grateful you have such a natural acuity to comforting your charge!"

"Can we please change the subject?" Twilight asked, her face brighter than Big Mac’s.

My mouth was quivering at the corners as I tried to contain my own amusement. I let out a strained cough and complied with Twilight's wish. "So, we've seen the training hall, which is marvelous by the way. Tell me Luna, is it strong enough to possibly contain large explosions? My magic can be volatile and while I understand the wing is closed off, I don't want any new holes in the walls."

"Ah, you doubt our spellwork?" Luna asked, charging magic to her horn in a great cone of midnight tinged azure. She turned from us, facing the room instead as she continued to increase the magic going to her horn. Soon it went past the normal unicorn charging, lighting up into a veritable pyramid of magical energy above her.

I began to grow nervous for a number of reasons. For one, she had summoned up enough magical power to easily blast a decent sized hole in the wall. But what really made me nervous was the fact that she wasn’t straining herself. She was stronger than the Luna I knew. I think I’m still stronger than her, but I'm not so sure. I Celestia and Luna teamed up on me though...

Luna suddenly took all the charged magic back inside her horn, and focused it like a laser at the far wall. It went from corner to corner, twice, drawing a smiley face at the end. She turned and gave us a grin as the room exploded... and stopped. It was certainly a titanic blast of air and fire that had been released, but along with the sound it simply ceased after a single second. The copious amounts of sigils that littered the floor, walls and ceiling were glowing. They eventually dimmed, becoming nothing more than drawings once more.

"You see?" Luna asked, holding a triumphant head high. "Mine sister and I prepared the room specifically to counter even one of our temper tantrums," she gave me a wink, "More my sister than one of mine, mind you."

"Alicorns have temper tantrums?" Wade asked.

"More like mini breakdowns," Spike countered, much to Twilight's chagrin.

I nodded after a few moments, still going over the information in my head as I motioned Wade over. "The room is better than I could've hoped for. Let's start practicing magic right away. Turn back into your human form though."

He complied, returning to his original body. He unclasped the cloak from around his neck, folding it up and tossing it outside of the door.

"Okay, so what first?" he asked.

"I am also curious as to how your training would start. You said I could sit in and watch, as long as I don't interrupt, right?"

"Ooh, ooh! Us as well! I mean… me? I? Luna too!" Luna bellowed out.

I rolled my eyes and reached into my bag, withdrawing Flux. "Very well, you may all stay and watch, but do please be quiet. If you have any questions, either wait until after I'm finished with Wade or there's a pause in my teachings." I handed Wade the book and instructed for him to open it. "In order to use my magic you require a bond with the words. You don't need to read it aloud, but you need to read enough. You'll feel a sense of… connection with the tome. That's when you know you're ready to start using the magic."

I watched as Wade skimmed through the book, his eyes crossing in confusion.

"Whats it say?" Twilight asked, being immediately shushed by both myself and Luna.

"Well… the integral coefficient added to the ballast..." he trailed off, reading it under his breath. "Collect matter to dense point… thrust with vitality... imagine… sledding on black snow… door to the..." he finished reading, looking up at Twilight. "Well that didn't make a whole lot of-"

That’s when I saw understanding cross his eyes. I cheered internally as Wade finally began to understand how this worked. "I take it back, that makes perfect sense, Flux!" he declared, forming a small ball of darkness in the palm of his hand.

I nodded approvingly. "Well done, seems you figured it out. now, keep your concentration. try to force the energy outwards towards the training dummy. Imagine pushing against it, encouraging it to flow from its static position."

He followed my instructions, and the ball moved. It shot out like a slingshot and slammed into the side of the fake ponies head, causing a decent sized explosion which shattered most of the dummy to pieces. The chunks flew away... only to be stopped in midair twitching, as the sigils in the floor beneath them glowed with an azure light they slowly floated back to where they came from, remaking the dummy without a scratch.

"Well, that's convenient," Wade muttered.

"Truly a great first effort, huzzah!" Luna cheered. "But twas not strong enough to make the fireworks or the music start... better luck next time."

Fireworks and music? What was this, a training hall or a carnival?

I nodded. "Good work, that was indeed a great first usage of the spell. Now, summon another ball, but try to draw more magic from the tome. Imagine taking the magic like a stream, continually adding the flow until it becomes a torrent. Your goal is to create a larger sphere this time."

Wade focused on the book, "Flux," he stated more steadily this time. The same ball of inky black darkness appeared in his hand. I watched as he pulled more magic from the book, pushing it into the ball. It grew at least twice its size in less than a second, hovering about a foot over his hand. A few seconds later and it became the size of a beach ball.

He threw it at the same dummy as before, exalting in the explosion that occurred. Same as before, the dummy repaired itself, but a peculiar sound played afterwards. *Bwaaa, bwaaaaaa*. Reminded me of the sound effect that’s made when someone does something idiotic.

Wade threw a questioning glance at Luna. "What? I said you hadn't done enough for the music, I just didn't tell you there was different grades. By the way, that was still only a 'W'. I will not intrude on Robins teachings by attempting to advise you, but I will wish you good luck." She gave a short laugh, "Also, if you get up past a 'G', the fireworks and light shows will activate." She gave a nod to myself, "If you want to turn the 'achievement incentives' off, just place your hoof… sorry, your hand on the circle beside the door," she pointed at a bland yellow circle beside the door, placed at hoof height for a pony. "If you want to turn them back on, just do the same thing."

I glanced over my shoulder at the door, seeing the indicated sigil. For a moment I wondered if Luna was mocking me, considering I myself am technically a video game character. I shook my head to rid myself of the though, she couldn’t possibly have known. "The achievements are fine on or off. The magic isn't always used for combat. It has other uses too." I looked over the training dummy. "How much power is required for each level of sound?"

"Depends on the grade, but until you get up to 'F' its just twice the amount from the previous one. At that point, it becomes quadruple the amount per level."

"Wait, how come it didn't make any sound when you did it?" Wade asked her, "Yours was way more impressive than mine, and-"

"The spell is only attached to the dummies," she interrupted. "We didn't want the music to go off with any errant spell that managed to trip it. Also, I hate to inform you, but the dummy you chose is made of glass."

"No it isn't, it’s made of wood," Wade argued, pointing at the glorified manikin.

"Incorrect. If you would read the words on the side," she pointed at the dummy indicating the words, which to me, appeared as gibberish, "It even says the composition is glass. Basically, it is a… level one target. If you wish for more of a challenge, attack one of the ones against the back wall," she suggested, pointing off down the row of dummies, to one at the end.

"Level one?" Wade whined, "Way to make me feel inadequate. Well I did just start out..."

I couldn’t help but laugh as I looked over the targets. "It's a great setup and one perfect for Wade. I may be able to increase my knowledge while here as well. There are more than a few alterations I've been meaning to try, and this is the perfect chance to do so." I took out Arcwind, giving it a quick once over before I tucked it under my arm.

I returned my attention to the dummy, looking it over for any weak points. I was still unfamiliar with pony anatomy and twice now it has hindered me. When I return home I would need to do some in depth research on the subject. "Luna, do you think we could have a dummy in the shape of a human? I think it would be useful for Wade if he were to practice on bipedal enemies, and humans are fairly generic compared to most."

"Of course, unfortunately we don't have any of humans, but there is a configuration for," Luna took a second to let out a low cough, clearing her throat. She suddenly called out, "Minotaur!"

All of the dummies suddenly glowed, flowing in their spots like melting wax. In only a few second, each and every single one of them stood up on two legs. Jutting from a waist that seemed too small to hold them up, were a large, humanoid chest. Out of each chest flowed two long, huge arms. On top of their tree trunk necks, perched a head of a bull, flat and featureless.

"Minotaurs," Wade muttered, "They look… menacing."

I hummed thoughtfully as I looked the body over, "That should work easily enough." He turned towards me, "I'm not only teaching you how to use magic, I'm teaching you to fight. I'll show you the weak points on the species I'm familiar with, most being bipedal creatures." I focused on the dummy Wade had practiced on and I narrowed my eyes in concentration.

I’ve been wanting to try this move for some time now, but since little has been trying to kill me, I haven’t gotten the chance. Now, however, I could attempt it without hurting anyone.

An unseen wind began to flow through the room, gathering strength with each passing second. I let it flow freely, but concentrating it to an area which surrounded the mannequin. I raised my finger and pointed it at the dummy, centering it upon its chest. Soon I began to make fast motions with my digit, moving left, right, up, down.

I smirked as parts of the dummy began to fall, perfect cuts made wherever I motioned my finger. Within moments the dummy was but a stick, the rest of it lying upon the ground in piles. I lowered my finger, the wind dying out as I canceled the flow of magic.

*Beedle de doop!~* sounded from the ceiling.

"Huzzah, an L for finesse, as well as magical strength!" Luna called out. "A perfect use of Paralda’s cutting breeze."

So I’m not the first to think of such an attack? Shame.

"Paral… what?" Twilight asked.

"Paralda, a Roc from back when Starswirl still walked the lands. She was an expert in in the language of the wind, and helped keep peace along with her brothers and sister. I can personally attest that she was able to split a grain of sand in half, and then in half again. The advancements she contributed to wind magic are undeniable, you should know this as a student of magic, Princess Twilight," she chastised.

"I wanna do that. Can I do that? That was awesome!" Wade called out.

I chuckled. "One day, yes, but not now. What you saw requires immense concentration and a deep understanding of Wind magic. I specialize in Wind magic myself, and it took me three to four years to master it and its needed concentration. Of course, I branched out into all four elements of the magic at the time. If you want to focus on Dark magic, then it will take much longer for you to do what I just did."

He took a moment to think on my words. "I want to focus on dark based magic, but I don't want to ignore the others. If I focused on darkness… no, that wouldn't work…"

"Robin, please teach me all of the magics," Wade requested, standing up straight. "I realize that it would take longer than specifically specializing in one field, but I've seen the proof of it for myself."

I stared him down for a few moments before breaking into a smile. Good, he was starting to learn. "A wise decision. It's better to be well rounded and be adept to multiple situations rather than a few. If you practice 12 hours a day every day for three to five months, you should be able to perform the higher level spells. In order to master the control of the spells... well, that can take longer."

Time for a demonstration, something else I’ve been wanting to try out for some time as well.

I swapped out Arcwind for Arcthunder. I repeated the process of reading it before cradling it under my arm. I took a deep breath and calmed my nerves, blocking out all other distractions. Instead of shooting the magic out of me, I let it build inside myself. Before long my efforts were rewarded. Electricity raced across my body, my outline glowing a faint yellow. I had created a natural armor with pure skill and magic alone. I could feel my body heat up from the friction, but it wasn’t painful in anyway. So long as I kept focus, I could easily hold this technique.

Now, time for something else.

I walked over to the dummy and placed my hand on the head. I forced all of the electricity within me into the head in the span of seconds. A few moments later and the head exploded into multiple fragments.

*Wha da da daaa, wooooooomp* came the sad tone from above us.

"Ah, only a 'P'. Still, an admirable display."

I shrugged, more than a little annoyed with the sounds now. "The point isn't power, it's control. If you aren't able to control the magic, then you have no place monitoring its power. That's what you did recently, Wade. The first Flux ball you created was normal for such a spell. The second, however, used up more magic from the tome. If you can master control, you could completely overwhelm all your opponents. Take, for example, my recent demonstration. If I were to completely drain all of the magic from the tome, I could multiply the power inconceivably. Of course, you do run the risk of damaging your own body."

"Okay," He responded, "Can I try a different tome, would you rather I continue with Flux for now?"

"Sure, you can try a different tome. What would you like to try next: Wind, Fire or Thunder?"

He looked at the dummy I had previously blown the head off of. He chewed his lip as he considered the options.

"Can I try the wind spell first?" he asked, holding the tome Flux out to me.

I nodded and took Flux, returning it to the bag. I then took out Wind and handed it to him. "This tome is simply called Wind," I began, "It's the lowest level of wind magic and the starter tome into the field. Wind magic is considered the weakest of the 4 elements, but it's fast and precise. Also, if you become adept in the field, you will eventually be able to learn how to use Ice magic."

"Coool," he said, taking the book in his left hand as he flipped it open.

"Wind," he said as he focused and stretched out his hand. Soon, small wisps of visible wind began to surround his hand. Like a pitcher at a ballgame, he threw the ball of wind at the mannequin.

It collided with the dummy, and did nothing more than score a long gouge down the middle of it. Even that was swiftly erased, the dummy returning to the state it was in previously.

"Did… I do something wrong?" he asked, looking from his hand, to the book, back to the dummy. "That did almost nothing..."

I smiled knowingly. There was much more to this magic than meet the eye. Time for another lesson. "Each magic has it's own feels and desires. Dark magic is powerful and wishes to conquer all who oppose it. Wind magic, however, is free and light. It's like laughter, ever present, but just out of reach. You have to let the wind flow around you and outwards. Instead of forcefully throwing it at the target, try to gracefully 'cut' the target. Direct the wind with your own body. Dance with the wind."

I understand that this isn’t how magic necessarily works. The first time I came to this conclusion I refused to believe it. Only after several tests did I realize the true nature. This magic was alive in some ways, an extension of the world around us. The spells will still work regardless, but it’s true potential will remain locked. Still, it annoys me to no end that my explanation is... cheesy...

Wade considered my words before summoning another ball of wind. He threw it, and it split the dummy in half. It almost fell apart, before repairing itself with a *snap*.

"Still not good enough?" He asked, preparing to make it bigger. "Wind!" He called out holding his hand above him, slowly spinning it in a circle. Soon enough he had a whirlpool of wind humming around his outstretched fingers, growing larger with each bit of magic he forced into it. The results were similar, only requiring the dummy one more second to repair itself.

"Wind!" Still no improvement.

"WIND!" He pumped so much into it that the wind began to grow restless, while it was strong enough to give him a sound strike, it only cut off the right arm. It didn't even reach the floor before it flew back up and reattached itself.

"Dammit, this is frustrating," Wade said, shaking in anger. "Why is it harder to control than Flux? Oh gee Wade, its almost like it's wind or something," He snarked to himself. "I'm not getting worse, am I?" he asked, looking down at the Wind tome. "Hmph."

He then tucked the tome under his armpit, placing his fingertips together. "Wind," he called, willing the air into a ball.

What happened next left me stunned.

"Flux," he said.

I watched with wide eyes as the dark magic flowed into the blades of wind. The green hue it was previously giving off turned a sinister dark purple as the two spells mixed together. Wade continued to pump more magic into the combined… anomaly, letting it grow into a decent sized ball of dark wind. Once he seemed satisfied he threw it at the dummy.

For a few seconds nothing happened, but then the ball exploded, several blades of wind slicing the dummy into six different sections. They each clattered on the ground, and a short trumpet blast sounded from the ceiling before it repaired itself.

"Ohoho, a level 'R', great hybrid implementation acolyte Wade!" Luna called out, throwing a hoof in the air.

I watched the spectacle in silence, staring at the dummy for a long time. I could feel my eyelid starting to twitch uncontrollably as my brain pieced together exactly what had happened. I turned to Wade. Strange, he looked nervous for some reason.

"Wade... What the hell did you just do?"

"Um," he started, "Combined Wind and Flux? I just figured since Flux was so easy to aim, if might make it easier to aim Wind if I added to it. Wasn't really expecting the 'multiple air blades' thing at the end, but I prefer to think of that as a welcome plus."

I could feel my anger starting to grow alongside my irritation. In fact, I was feeling so many different emotions at the moment, I had a hard time deciding which one I should go for. My fingers were curled into fists and I could feel an aneurysm forming on my forehead. I spoke through clenched teeth, "Wade... you can't combine Wind and Flux. The magic doesn't work like that. It's only one or the other."

"Whats the problem?" Wade asked, holding his left hand up. "Wind," He declared, forming the gust of wind around his left hand. "Flux," he stated, forming the ball of darkness in his right hand. "And then I just," he forced the two magics to combine, forming the same ball as before, "shove them together." He tried to make the ball even bigger than before, to compare it to the beach ball sized Flux, but he lost control and it just dissipated with a loud blast of air. "Well, something like that."

The moment I saw both Flux and Wind being used together again I felt something snap within me. Literally. I think I heard some glass breaking accompanied with muffled screaming. It was such a nice sound, maybe I should stab my enemies more often with glass. Oh, best go for the eyes though, I bet that would hurt the most.

I was taken out of my day dreaming when I noticed everyone's worried expressions. I don’t know why they were worried, this was great! In fact, it was hilarious!

I suddenly started to laugh, "Heh... haha... HAHAHA, that's fucking amazing! I mean, it's not like you're breaking several rules of magic in the process or anything!" My voice cracked towards the end.

"Rules?" Wade asked. Luna and Twilight looked confused as well. "I mean, I get that you need the tomes to learn the spell, and they make it hella easier to cast the spell, but you don't need the tome in your hand to use it, obviously."

I noticed the confusion on their faces mixed with their slight terror. I… I almost lost myself there for a moment, didn’t I? I slowly calmed down, but I was far from happy with this revelation. "Yes... rules. Let me start from the beginning. You need the tomes in order to learn the spells, yes. Once you excel far enough in a specific field, the old language needed to write the tomes should be ingrained into your mind, permanently. However, Wade, you do need the tome close by in order to use it. It needs to remain on your person. If I read the tome, bonded myself to the magic, and then threw the book to the other side of the room, I wouldn't be able to cast spells. You need the tome in order to cast this magic. Not only that, but you're only allowed to use one spell per tome, which means you can only ever have access to one spell at a time. Not only did you completely ignore this, but you went so far as to combine two different spells, which, may I remind you, shouldn't be possible in the first place!" I threw my arms into the air, "Congratulations Wade, you just gave several magical laws the middle finger."

"Oh," he simply said, scratching the bridge of his nose. "Is that a bad thing? Is there actually a magic law tribunal or something that will jump down my throat for this? Or are you just saying I shouldn't be able to do this?" He placed the Wind tome outside the door and walked all the way across the room.

"Wind," he said, concentrating on the spell. It lept to his fingertips, but noticeably far weaker than when he held the book. He threw it at the dummy nearest to him, but it didn't even leave a scratch.

"Okay, so apparently I also don't have to abide by the distance thingy you were talking about. It is a LOT harder, though," he said, shaking out his hand.

I sighed and massaged my temples, trying to alleviate the headache that was rising. "It's not a bad thing, Wade, you just shouldn't be able to perform such a feat. In all honesty, I'm just upset that you have such an ability. It's one of my greatest weaknesses and I've long given up finding a way around it."

I grew somber at the thought. I had spent months trying to find away around my debilitation, but nothing I did worked. "It's just a slap in the face, ya know? I could become so much stronger, reach new heights in the field of magic, my magic. But no, instead, that potential is given to my newest apprentice."

I cast my eyes downward, feeling the sting of defeat once more after so long. But… was this truly a bad thing? Yes, Wade did something that shouldn't have been possible, but the fact of the matter is he did it. If I pushed him to train harder than ever before I may just be able to make a breakthrough on this dilemma. I looked over Wade from head to toe. I’ll admit, it would be a stretch, but I may just be able to get some answers. My lips quivered and a smirk found its way onto my face. "No... I can't reach such heights... but you can. Get ready Wade, because if you thought training under me was going to be hard before, then it just got worse. I am going to teach you as much as I can in the short time I'm here; everything from magic, to swordplay, to battle tactics and strategy. Together we are going to unlock the potential you seem to hold."

I rushed over to my bag and started unpacking all the books within. Tome after tome was removed until there were almost 15 in all. I bent down and began sorting through them, categorizing them by tree. "The ability to combine the magic from Fire Emblem... an astounding ability. The combinations you could create seem impossible, and yet are now probable. Tornadoes of pure fire, dark winds, electrical storms... so many possibilities."

Satisfied that I had everything I needed, I looked at Luna and Twilight. "I need to ask you two to leave. This is a huge development in magic and I want all of my concentration focused upon Wade. I know you want to observe, but please, perhaps later in the week. Right now we have a lot of work to get done, and in such a short amount of time."

"Awww," Luna whined, surprisingly being led away by Twilight. I would have expected it to be the other way. Perhaps Twilight heard the urgency in my voice. Spike brought up the rear of their little caravan, waving at us goodbye. "Later Sir Robin, Acolyte Wade!" Luna called out, being pushed out of sight.

"Alright then," Wade said, looking down at the tomes I had pulled out, "What first?"

"First, I am going to teach you the other two basic tomes. That way, you at least have the knowledge ingrained into you. After that we can start to branch off in different directions."

"Okay," he replied, "So there’s Flux and Wind, what are the other tomes?"

"The other two starter tomes are fire and thunder," I responded, "Which one do you want to focus on next?"

Wade walked back to the doorway to retrieve Wind before returning to me and handing it back. "I guess I'd like to go straight to Thunder, if that's alright with you."

I took Wind and swapped it out for Thunder. "Alright then. The electrical branch of magic is powerful, but not very accurate. If you’re looking to overwhelm your opponent with pure power, than Thunder based magic is the path to take."

"Okay, so I just point and fire?" he asked, reading from the Tome. "Thunder," he held out his right hand. Instead of creating a ball, or a gust of wind like the last two Tomes, it just pooled in his hand. He made the shape of a gun with his fingers. The lightning flashed out, missing the dummy he had been pointing at but splashing against the chest of the one directly behind it. Unlike the one before, this one didn't shatter apart. The lightning drilled a hole through it, lightly splashing against the one behind it.

"So… Thunder is less accurate? Cause I swear I was pointing right at the one up front," he reasoned.

I nodded. "It is less accurate, but it packs a punch. Now, as far as game logic goes, thunder magic has a high chance of critical hits. Of course, as used in real life, this doesn't exist. I find that its power is increased while its accuracy is decreased. Its the second fastest magic, just behind wind. Its better to use Thunder magic when you’re fighting up close. There are some ranged lightning attacks though. Thoron is known for that, and my personal favorite of Thunder magic. Imagine the hole you just made, but five times larger... at minimum."

"Wait wait wait a second. Why does Thunder make lightning? Shouldn't it just make a loud sound?" he asked, pointing at the dummy he had tried to hit. "I mean, I'm not complaining about the effect, and the idea of it making a huge hole does sound amazingly awesome."

I deadpanned at him. "Its a video game naming system, must I say any more? And keep in mind, when you use these tomes and the magic they hold, it pools in your body. The more magic you use, the more strain you place on yourself.”

Granted, I can hold large amounts of magic within me due to my... 'biology', but an individual like Wade might... well, explode.

"More energy equals more danger to myself, got it." he held the tome of Thunder tightly in his hand, and faced the dummy once more. "Thunder," The magic lashed out and grazed the neck of the dummy, avoiding everything else before it petered out. He tried again, but something… odd happened. The bolt of lightning left his fingers, but it vanished before it could even make contact. I watched as Wade tried yet again, this time failing to summon any magic at all. The tome can’t be empty, it hasn't even been used yet!

Wade turned towards me as the tome Thunder fell from his fingers. "I think… something's wrong."

And with that, Wade began to fall.

Chapter 17 - ... Did You Think I Was Serious?

Author's Note

Warning: Mild Gore will be present towards the end of this chapter.

Given the circumstances I have decided to add the Gore tag to the story. Considering who Robin is there is a possibility the tag will come into play once again as the story progresses.

Chapter 17 - ... Did You Think I Was Serious?

Wade had slept through the entire day, and the night to go with it. I woke him up at seven o-clock and we made our way to the training hall once more. Twilight was already up, and had lain out a spread of breakfast foods on a picnic blanket. Don’t know why she didn’t just bring in a table, anything must be better than eating on the hard floor.

“Do we get to eat first?” Wade asked, “Cause I honestly could eat a horse.”

“Is that some sort of sexual euphemism?” Twilight asked, an odd look on her face.

And so it begins...

“No, horses are generally always several hundred pounds heavier than a human,” Wade explained, “and due to the fact that they aren't intelligent on earth, some cultures do eat them. saying I’m hungry enough to eat a horse means I think I could eat a lot, that's all."

“So, food?” he asked me, looking at me pleadingly.

I was rubbing my face in agitation. “Fine, we’ll eat first before we train. Hopefully some food will help you think before you speak!”

He absently rubbed the bridge of his nose. “Sorry,” he said.

Wade and I sat down on the blanket, grabbing plates and filling them with food. Wade still seemed sheepish about before. “It’s fine, just be aware of what comes out of your mouth. If you anger the wrong individual, your life could become a lot more difficult,” I took a bite of tofu bacon, grumbling, “Believe me, I would know.”

“So, what did you get up to after I conked out?” Wade asked.

I grinned. “I explored the castle, ordered a sword for you, humiliated the guard, and made some training exercises for us to go through. A rather productive day, really.”

“Well that sounds… productive, as you said,” Wade muttered around a mouthful of eggs. “What was that about a sword?”

“I was serious when I said I was going to push your training. I came across a blacksmith by the name of Muramasa, a gruff stallion, but very down to earth.”

“Wait, Muramasa as in the legendary demon smith Muramasa from Japanese legend?” He asked, choking on a mouthful of food.

I looked at him with a raised eyebrow. “Never heard of that legend. Anyway, I ordered a sword to be made for you. It’ll be a rapier, the blade made of tempered steel. I’m going to teach you a bit of swordplay before my time is up.”

“How did you know to get a rapier?”

“Based on your figure I assumed that you relied more on speed than brute strength. Since you’re not weighed down by heavy muscles, you should be able to move nimbly on your feet. If I had gotten you a greatsword, you would’ve had trouble even lifting the thing, let alone swinging it.” I leaned back and smiled. “All these little aspects paint a bigger picture Wade. Being observant can help you in troubling situations, especially on the field of battle.”

“Could you teach me to dual wield?” he asked.

I shook my head. “I’ve never had access to two swords before. If you want to learn how to dual wield, you’ll need to look for another teacher.”

“Oh. Fat chance of that happening here in ponyland.” he griped.

“Equestria,” Twilight corrected, sipping at a glass of orange juice.

Also known as the land of ponies.

“So this rapier… was it anything like the sword I already have?” Wade asked, partially morphing his eye into the female human form. He dragged the sword itself out of his eye, the emerald sheen glistening in the morning light.

I couldn’t help but wince as he did so. I wasn’t even sure how the eye could accept the sword as suitable storage. “I didn’t even know you already had a sword…” I rubbed my chin, inspecting the crystal blade, “It’s not quite like the sword you currently own, which appears to be a cutlass. A rapier was originally designed for fencing, but branched out over time. It’s a sword that allows the wielder to strike fast with clean cuts. However, against heavy armor, you might be at a disadvantage.”

He gestured beyond the walls, “You’ve seen what they consider armor, right? Its freaking gold. A guy with a wooden spear could beat one of them up, and if that's the best they can come up with I highly doubt I’d have much trouble with anything else in this world… I do think I should look into getting a helmet, however.”

I snorted, “Never assume you can easily beat your opponent. The guards armor are enchanted to withstand much,” I took a sip of orange juice before continuing, “Furthermore, do you think Minotaurs are going to be wearing light armor? I haven’t met one myself yet, but I highly doubt they’d go into battle wearing simple leather armor.”

“I’ve only ever seen one myself,” he admitted, “and all he was wearing was a loincloth. So I don’t really have a lot of room to guess as to what their main armor is. So I guess I’ll just assume I can’t win any battle I may find myself in?” he asked cheekily.

I huffed in agitation. “Don’t get cheeky with me just yet. Besides, as far as I know, you have no experience with a sword. Later today we’ll be heading out to the training ground so you can watch me duel with a guard. I’ve been given a challenge and I want you to be there, It’ll be a good learning experience for you.”

“Oh, already make a friend?” he asked, shoveling another spoonful of eggs in his mouth.

“Not sure. After I beat down a private yesterday the drill sergeant asked me to come back for another match. I don’t know anything about my opponent, but they’ve no doubt heard about me. I’ll be at a disadvantage.” I responded, poking at the tofu bacon. I’m amazed I was able to swallow even one of them.

“So… should we try to get a look at them beforehand? Hey Twilight, any luck at a second form prototype yet?”

“Yes, actually. Here, I finished the first form, just unicorn for now but you can choose which gender. The one with purple accents activates the male form, the one with green accents for the one you had yesterday. I still haven’t managed to implement age, so its standard grown up body type.”

She pulled a keychain out of her saddlebag. The small metal books were white, a spiralled corkscrew for their spines.

I outstretched my palm and Twilight passed it into my possession. Sadly, I would be forced to use the female form for the duel today. In fact, I would have to use it for the rest of my stay. It would be strange for a pony to disappear only for a new one to pop up. “Thank you Twilight. Also, before I forget, I have a few questions regarding these forms. I noticed yesterday that I was easily able to stand on my hind legs without suffering any ill side effects. Did you have anything to do with this?”

Twilight started at the question, wiping her mouth. “I will admit, I’m kind of in the dark as to your physical anatomy. In the transfer between your own form and the forms I’ve made, I didn’t want there to be any disconnect from your body being weaker than your natural one, or not being able to move in a way that you would normally find natural. As such almost all the joints in the form are double jointed. As well as that, I made the muscles more flexible.” She took another sip of orange juice.

“As it stands, every being has three types of muscles. White muscle is slow and strong, it’s your main muscle type for endurance. Red muscle is weak but fast, it’s mainly your flexible muscle for quick bursts of energy. And pink muscle is in between the other layers of muscle, and is both fast and strong. Pink muscle is usually the least frequent of the muscle types found within a ponies body. I basically just made that the only muscle type in these forms, however,” she explained.

Well that answers that. “Well, it seems ‘Pink’ muscle is best suited for me. It certainly helped me greatly yesterday when I dueled Private Gears.”

“Gears?” Wade asked, perking up. “As in Grinding Gears? I met him the last time I was here, Celestia got him and two others to let me acquire them. I stupidly made a mixed form of them, though. How was he? He seemed kind of… young.”

“He was young, yes, but a skilled warrior. His age is a hindrance, but something that can be worked around given enough training. I made an example of him in front of the guard after he whistled at me.”

He looked at me incredulously. “And you let him off with the basic low point of a warning? I would have thought you’d leave anyone who’d do that a bleeding mess on the floor…”

I wore a cold smile. “Oh, I had this wonderful idea to turn him into a rug. It would’ve really given my home some personality. However, Lieutenant Elegy Esper cut me off and punished him accordingly.”

“Elegy… did you just run into everyone I met here the last time? Wait, don’t tell me, you had tea and crumpets with Captain Slash.”

“I’ve never even heard that name before. I did, however, run into a sergeant Knox. Not the friendliest individual.”

“Never heard of him. I guess you could say… he was a teacher of… hard knocks?” Wade asked. Both me and Twilight groaned as he made the terrible joke.

I pinched the bridge of my nose in agitation. I wasn’t even sure why I was agitated. Must be a side effect from living by myself most of my life. “Finish eating so we can return to training. If you’re able to crack jokes, then you’re awake enough to deal with magic.”

“Yes sir,” He said, finishing off his food. “Hey Twilight, wheres Spike?” he asked, sliding his sword back into his eye before morphing back to normal.

“Still in bed,” she replied, “If he sleeps any longer, he’s going to have trouble sleeping tonight. Thanks for reminding me.” With that, she got up and walked out of the room.

“So what first?” Wade asked, glancing at his watch. “I only have thirty two ‘magic’ according to my watch. I won’t be able to go as long as we did yesterday, which in itself wasn’t very long.”

I grumbled in annoyance. “How am I supposed to teach you magic if you have almost none to use in the first place!? Didn’t you tell me your magic levels recharge every night?”

“They usually do!” he snapped back. “I’ve gone down to one ‘magic’ before, had a good nights sleep and had it topped off. No matter how low its gotten before it’s always gone back up to normal, and its been steadily getting stronger too. I don’t know what’s different now, I guess it’s just a side effect of using everything up in one go?”

I sighed and stood up, stretching my back. “Well… how about this then: I’ll get you acquainted with the last ‘tree’ of magic: Fire. After that, we’ll call it a day so your magic supply can recharge to its fullest.”

Wade stood up and stretched as well. “I guess… we just leave this stuff out for Twilight to clean up? I’d think Spike would want some… speaking of smaller creatures, have you seen Ferdinando?” he asked, looking around.

I shook my head. “I saw him with you yesterday, but I haven’t seen him since then. Bats are normally nocturnal creatures so I wouldn’t be surprised if he’s still sleeping.”

“I guess you’re right, he’ll turn up when he wants to. So... fire. Is it just a standard fireball, a stream of fire from the hands, or what kind of permutation?” he asked.

I rolled my eyes as he gave me a smug grin. Did he actually think he was impressing me with the use of permutation? “First spell consists of a fireball. From there it becomes a pillar of fire, to eventually covering an entire battlefield in flames. At the top of the tier you have the tome Valaflame. Valaflame utilizes the power of the Sun and was a tome created by higher divines. I have yet to try it, but due to the tome's connection with the Sun, I theorize that I may be able to control the motion of the star with sheer magic alone. That’s the power Valaflame holds.”

If I don't kill myself in the process of doing so.

“Dang,” he muttered, taking the tome Fire from me. He read the tome like the ones before it, learning the spell with frightening agility. “Fire,” he uttered, a pulsating ball of flame formed in the cup of his hand, floating above at about an inch or two.

“Hey, quick question. Can I burn myself with this? Like, if I just stuck my finger into the middle of this ball, would that be an insanely stupid idea?”

I deadpanned at him. “Let me put it this way, Wade. When I first studied the magic, I accidentally set myself on fire. I was lucky to be near a river.”

He blinked and eyed the ball of fire. “Don’t poke the ball of fire, got it.” He threw the ball at the dummy. It punched right through and melted a hole in it, before restructuring itself.

*Womp womp*

“Oh shut up,” he groused at the ‘victory’ music.

I chuckled and reached inside my robe to pull out another fire tome. “This is the next tome you’ll be able to learn, Elfire. How about a small demonstration?”

I focused on the glass dummy, my eyes narrowed in concentration. The room slowly began to heat up as the floor beneath my target began to turn red.

I raised my hand and flicked my wrist upward. Instantly after a huge pillar of fire erupted from the floor, completely encasing the dummy. When the flame eventually receded, all that remained was a small pile of ash.

A flurry of fireworks erupted from the ceiling, along with a catchy celebratory tune to accompaniment it. The dummy slowly reformed, it looked like it was struggling under some unseen weight. It eventually finished, having taken a full minute to reform.

Interesting, a higher grade was given when I went with pure power rather than ingenuity. I wonder what it would take to break this setup.

“So…” Wade asked, looking at the newly reformed dummy, “I guess you hit one of the upper letters? And was I just dreaming that, or was that tune from Final Fantasy?”

I tilted my head as I thought back to the midi, “I’m not really sure, I never played any of the games before. I’m more interested in how strong the magic holding the dummies together really is.”

I turned towards him once more. “A quick lesson, Wade. Magic, like anything else, has its breaking points. Magic follows rules of its own, just as the nature of this world follows the rules of science. If you can overpower a spell or enchantment, the magic will overcharge and fail.”

“So… are you going to break the princesses toys? Because I am not specifically against that.”

I grunted and glared at the accusing dummies. “I have a few ideas. I’ve been meaning to try out an attack I’ve come up with. It’ll certainly put the princesses magic to the test... but, not right now. That can be saved for a later date, right now I want you to practice using Fire, and for the love of God, please don’t black out again.”

“Don’t worry,” He assured me, looking at his watch, “I’ll make sure to keep track of it this time.” He conjured another ball of flame with an uttered word, tossing it at the dummy again. More of the same. With the next shot, he tried to do something different. I watched as he fed more magic into the ball, and then began to compress it.

I watched in amusement as he struggled against the force, making headway with each attempt. before long he managed to shrink it significantly, almost as small as a ping pong ball. He threw it and it exploded upon impact. There was nothing left of its upper torso, completely melting into a glaze over its midsection.

Wade suddenly turned to me with a questioning gaze, “Is there multiple ways you can screw with the spell? Just by itself?”

“You can summon multiple fireballs at once and have them circle around you. It’ll cost more magic to keep them active, but you’ll have more ‘ammo’ to quickly use. Even seconds can mean the difference between defeat and victory in battle.”

Wade muttered and tried to copy what I had told him. He managed to get one fireball to hang in the air, but as soon as he summoned the second one the first dissipated. “Uh... okay.” He tried again with similar results.

“You need more focus if you want to utilize such a technique. Try holding the fireball in a levitation spell as well, and never forget about it when creating your next ball. Keep tally in your mind, even a weak link such as that can be enough to keep the spell empowered.” I guided him.

He summoned another ball of fire, keeping it hanging in the air as he tried to summon another one. He was sweating from the effort, his eyes narrowed in concentration. He slung it at the dummy, missing it as it splashed against the floor. He threw the second one immediately after, getting the same result.

I nodded encouragingly. “Better, all you really need to do now is practice and enhance your magic. Eventually, your goal should be to use this magic without any hand motions. That shows you have some level of mastery over this magic.”

Wade raised his watch to look at it, his face falling into a shocked expression. “I’m at nine, should we call it a day?”

I sighed. “We may as well, don’t need to have you blacking out again.”

I took the tomes and placed them into the bag I brought with me. Tying the opening closed, I slung it over my shoulder. “So, any plans for today then?”

"I didn't really, I was just expecting to be training day in and out. I mean, I guess we could get started with sword training if you wanted, but if I'm supposed to be learning with a stabbing weapon that might not be such a good idea."

"Well, Muramasa said he’ll either deliver the sword to me when it’s done, or I can go pick it up in person. I was thinking we can visit the blacksmith to check on the progress of your sword and then head on over to the training grounds."

"Oh, okay," he uttered. He started morphing, slowly shifting in height. Within seconds the adorable bat version of Fluttershy was standing before me.

I transformed into the female form. Wade looked at me in confusion so I explained my decision, "If I were to go out in my new male form, no one would recognize me. It would only lead to confusion and questions that I don't want to answer. Also, Muramasa is expecting me specifically. If I go in asking for the sword, he'll refuse to give it to me, and for good reason."

"Makes sense," he replied. "So we can just show up whenever?"

"Indeed," I confirmed as I levitated my bag of books, "I just need to make a quick stop at my room to return these tomes. After that, we'll meet with Elegy Esper. We should have him guide us so the guard knows we have access to restricted areas."

“Seems odd that he’d be one of our guards,” Wade mused. “I thought he was a super high rank or something, wouldn’t it make sense to put no name grunts on guard duty?”

I shook my head. “Not necessarily. The fact that two high ranked members of the guard are placed on guard duty signifies that what they are guarding is important. Also, unlike greenhorns, they are less likely to make the mistake of leaving their post or start snooping around.”

“Oh, so shall we go?”

“So we shall.”

I led the way out of the training hall, making a quick stop at my room to leave behind the books. Once that was finished, we made our way to the entrance of the wing where two guards were.

I made my way to the guard on the left. “Good morning, Elegy Esper. I hope you don’t mind, but I’ll need another escort today.”

“Uh…” Wade started, pointing at the guard I was speaking to, “That’s not Elegy Esper, Elegy Esper is blue,” he stated dryly.

I snorted. “You’ve been here for over a month and you don’t know about the armor yet? The armor is enchanted, a full set changes the outward appearance of the pony wearing it, allowing civilians to easily identify the guard.”

I might have only learned about that yesterday, but I would’ve thought Wade would know this. Didn’t he have a job working for the government?

“Oh, learn something new each day, I guess.” Wade squinted at the guard and inspected his face closely. “Sorry for not recognizing you,” He stated blithely.

“The same for me, Wade,” he responded. “I must admit, that is certainly a more… aesthetically pleasing form than the last time.”

“Give me a break,” Wade said with a laugh, “Slash was mixed in, and he isn’t exactly the greatest looker, you know?”

“Indeed,” he replied, turning to me, “So where to, Arch Magus Robin?”

“You already got them calling you fancy titles?” Wade asked me, a hint of amusement leaking its way into his tone, “Dang, you sure work fast.”

I ignored the jab as I eyed Elegy Esper. “Lieutenant… how much do you know about Wade here?”

Elegy Esper turned towards the other guard, giving him an apologetic look. “More than can be talked about freely in given company. Apologies son, classified.” The other guard gave a short huff, facing forward and ignoring us to the best of his abilities.

We walked away, and when we were sufficiently out of earshot, Elegy Esper returned to the previous line of conversation. “As to the specifics of your question, there are few individuals privy to the truth of Wade’s existence, myself included. You already met another yesterday, the young Private Grinding Gears, as well as Captain Slash, the head of the CCR and Wades ‘co workers’ there have all been sworn to secrecy on the matter. Does that answer your question, Arch Magus?”

I followed in silence as I thought about what he said. If that’s the case, than perhaps it would be safe to share with him who I really am. While it may compromise my position, it could also build trust. “It does indeed Lieutenant. Also, I suppose given the current company, there is no harm informing you that I’m also similar to Wade in species.”

Elegy Esper didn’t look the least bit surprised. “I suspected as much, although, I wasn’t told so. Your stance, it wasn’t learned from watching minotaurs as most suspect?” he asked with a hint of a smile.

I couldn’t help but chuckle, it would seem that not all of the guards are single minded. “It wasn’t indeed. That posture is what I’m most familiar with.” I frowned as I considered my own words. Given the stance I took yesterday, what opponent would the sergeant set me up with? “Tell me Lieutenant, yesterday Sergeant Knox requested that I return for a match between myself and an unknown individual, as you already know. Do you have any information that might shed some light upon my opponent?”

“Unfortunately not,” he replied. “I have heard rumors of a friend of his from the Gryphon Empire being within the city this past week, but I have no solid proof that they would be your opponent. I’m not complaining, but I have been unable to gather any relevant information due to my current duty. Not many rumors pass into a restricted area.” He stopped suddenly at the entrance of the building. “Not to be rude, but you have as of yet to give me a clear destination. Am I to assume you wish to go to the training field once more?”

“Actually, I wish to return to the blacksmith Muramasa. I want to see how the progress of the sword is coming along, and it would be best if Wade accepts the blade himself if it’s finished.”

“Understood. If you would follow me?” He set out at a trot, slowing down as he waited for us to follow. We followed him through the city as we returned to the forge. The heat could be felt even before entering the building.

“The heck is this place?” Wade asked.

“This is the main forge of the master blacksmith Muramasa. Every piece of gear for the guards comes from his forge, and he has even on occasion crafted pieces for the Princesses, and other members of royalty.”

I glanced back at Wade. “Wade, behave accordingly and try not to antagonize him. He seems to be the kind that doesn’t accept tomfoolery in his presence. Also, it’s unwise to annoy the one who’ll be crafting your weapon.”

“Yes sir,” Wade responded.

As we entered the heart of the forge we came across Muramasa, wielding a hammer in one hoof and slamming it upon a heated piece of metal, slowly shaping it into a chest guard.

When he became aware of our presence he submerged the metal in a tub of water. Steam arose from the barrel with a hiss as the metal cooled. Once he was satisfied with the piece, he placed it off to the side before turning towards us.

“Arch Magus Robin, welcome back,” He greeted.

I acknowledged him with a nod. “Hello to you, Master Blacksmith Muramasa. I have returned to see the progress of the blade, and this time I’ve brought along the student I had told you about.” I finished, indicating Wade.

“A pegasus? Nay, a thestral,” he said, peering at Wade over his anvil. “A unicorn teaching one o’ the winged. Ye sure are an odd one, Magus.” He levered himself down onto all four hooves, shaking the ground with his weight. He crossed over to a cupboard beside the doorway, withdrawing a sword wrapped in cloth from its depths. It was about as long as my own sword, but was significantly smaller in terms of width.

To say I was surprised would be an understatement. I understand the making of a blade doesn’t take long, but I would have thought that a blacksmith with the title of master would be backlogged with orders. Perhaps my extra money had something to do with this. “You’ve already finished the blade? That was incredibly fast, it must have taken you most of the day and night to complete it.”

“Ach, ye wound me with such unkind words,” he drawled, holding the cloth covered sword forward. I took it in my magic and pushed aside part of the cloth. Once more I was surprised by what I saw. I handed the blade over to Wade, letting him unwrap it himself.

It was a rapier, the blade tinged red with a handle laced in silvery thread. arching around the handle was a weblike guard, while from the hilt two more wings sprouted forth.

“This…” Wade trailed off, trying to form words, “This is magnificent. Thank you, master blacksmith.”

He gave Wade a critical look, a slight sneer tugging at the corner of his mouth. “Think nothin o’ it lass. Are you sure a rapier were an appropriate choice?” he asked, turning his attention to myself. “This filly is soft, with muscle in all the wrong places. Yer sure ta have yer work cut out fer ya.”

I laughed softly. “Indeed I do, but I believe she has what it takes to become a decent enough swordfighter. At the very least, I plan on teaching her the basics.”

I gave a short bow to Muramasa. “Thank you again, Muramasa, your skills were not unfounded. It was a pleasure doing business with you.”

“Aye, twas fun to work with steel once more. I mixed in ruby dust, to better hold the enchantments ye requested. Ye’ll also notice the pommel, a sapphire to draw in ambient magic to fuel them. I have ta ask, ta make sure I ain’t losing my memory at a young age,” Elegy Esper gave a low snort, instantly falling back into a placid expression. “Did ye no’ tell me jes yesterday ye was bringing in a male student? My eyes may not be the greatest, but even one like me can tell the difference ‘tween a stallion and a mare…”

I grinned, recalling what Wade told me regarding his ‘condition’. “I can explain for the confusion. You see, my apprentice here is actually a changeling with a strange affliction. He constantly changes between forms, but his original gender is indeed male. I’m simply referring to him as a female so as to not confuse others.”

Muramasa let out a bellowing laugh. “Ye be excusing me my merriment, ain’t often I have the like o’ ye through here. Only three before ye that been changeling what I’ve worked with.” He got a contemplative look on his face. “Ye know what? I was goin’ ta give ye a plain pseudo leather scabbard as per yer masters wishes, but this, however, calls fer somethin’ special.”

He crossed the room, opening a chest almost as big as he was. He dug around in it for a few seconds, pulling out a sheath of black, glossy material.

“Used ta be in the olden days,” he stated, handing it to Wade, “A changeling Queen or King would use their molt ta construct the weapons and armor fer their elite scouts and chosen warriors. This here is from a Queen what is living in Ponyville at the moment. Cannae quite remember her name. Its a bit longer than yer sword, but it should still fit it almos’ perfectly. Changing chiton, shifts its own shape ta fit around with its surroundings. Durable ta boot.”

I raised an eyebrow as I inspected the black material. “That material sounds like it would be difficult to come by… “ I hummed, feeling around for another bag of bits. I had only a thousand left on me. “I don’t feel right leaving debts unpaid. I have a bit more to pay for the chitin, if you wish.”

“I wouldn’t dream o’ it,” Muramasa stated, waving my concerns away. “Ye gave me a chance ta work with steel again. Its nothin but gold, gold, gold with this lot. Never any variety. Iffin ye wanna repay me, send more work my way. More crazy fillys like yerself what like working with steel.”

I sighed. “I’m afraid that I’ll be departing Equestria within the week. I don’t know if I’ll ever return to Canterlot, but I’ll be sure to let others know of your prowess within the forge.”

“Tis all I can ask.” He turned towards Wade, “An you filly, iffin ye find yerself back in the area be sure to bring some coin around, I’ll lay down an order fer some proper changeling armor.”

“I’ll be sure to…” Wade said, uncertain on how to continue.

I gave another short bow to Muramasa and exited the building, Elegy and Wade following close behind. Once the heat of the forge was at our backs, I turned to Elegy. “Lieutenant, do you think my opponent would be available at this time?”

“Again, I do not know Arch Magus,” He replied. “I do not suppose it would hurt to check though. If I know Knox, he probably had his fighter up and waiting since sun up.”

“Then I suppose now’s as good a time as any to see who my next opponent will be. Hopefully they will provide me with a suitable challenge.”

“As you desire.”

Elegy led the way, Wade and I following close behind. Before long we came to the training ground, soldiers practicing their morning routines.

“So you actually came!” called out a familiar gruff voice. Looking over, I saw Knox making his way towards us. “For a while there, I had thought you had chickened out. There's no shame in running from the unknown, after all,” he said snidely.

I gave him a cold smile. “Actually, I rather enjoy dealing with the unknown. Mysteries to be solved and such. If that ‘unknown’, however, happens to be something dangerous… well, no harm in eradicating that which is unwanted.”

“Hmph,” he let out, averting my gaze to look over Wade, “So you brought a cheerleader? Better hope she has a strong stomach, Magus.”

I rolled my eyes. “That cheerleader you're referring to happens to be my apprentice. And besides, unless you plan on removing any restrictions, there shouldn’t be a reason for her to lose her stomach.”

Knox let out a slight grumble of discontent. “Well if you’re so ready to fight, then I have the perfect opponent for you. Hey, Pummel! That mare I was telling you about, she’s here, get your flank up and get ready to fight!” From behind a towering wall, I heard a grunt of annoyance. Clambering to his… hooves… was a minotaur, dragging a huge broadsword behind him.

“You said she’d be here earlier,” he complained, digging around his left ear. Whatever he found, he flicked out with disdain. “I had just fallen asleep, I was having the most wonderful dream about pudding…”

I raised an eyebrow as I looked the minotaur over. This was certainly an interesting development. I had never fought against a minotaur before, but I’m confident enough in my abilities to be able to hold my ground. “I apologize for arriving late, however, seeing as I’m here now, I’m more than ready to begin the match with you.”

Pummel looked me over with obvious disdain before he turned towards Knox. “Her? You said it would be a challenge, not another random mare. She does know she could get hurt, right?”

Wonderful, a stereotypical meat head. I let out a huff of agitation and turned towards Knox. “He’s not the only one disappointed. I thought I was going to be fighting a proper warrior, not an overgrown child swinging a toothpick.”

The minotaur gave a snort of anger, scuffing at the ground with his hooves. “I take it back, I’m ready to fight. Do you care if I break her legs?”

“First to ten points wins the match,” Knox said with a smile, “If she somehow gets injured during those ten rounds, well then she can always forfeit, can’t she?”

“FFFFFF,” Pummel let out with a great flare from his nostrils. “Well filly, are you ready to fight? Cause I warn you now, I will not hold back due to your physical disabilities, or gender.”

I chuckled as I addressed Knox once more, “So, I’m assuming there are no restrictions placed on this match? Besides killing of course.”

“Hmph. Same rules as yesterday, for your own safety. Blunting charms will be implemented, and RE-spelled after the fifth round. Don’t think I didn’t see what your sword did yesterday.”

I closed my eyes and smiled. I wasn’t even aware of my blades ability to negate enchantments until yesterday. I would have to look into that at a later date. “Yes, I’m aware of my swords ability to negate enchantments. It’s due to the strong magic held within the blade.”

I re-opened my eyes and glanced at Pummel. “If you have no qualms with breaking my legs, I hope you don’t mind if I claim your horns? I can think of more than one use for such a thing.”

Pummel’s eyes glazed over with rage. “I was just going to break your legs, now I promise I’ll separate at least one from your body. See how arrogant you are after that. If you even could nick one of my horns, I would gladly give it to you out of shame. As it stands, the only thing you will be leaving here today with is weight loss.”

I began to make my way to one side of the arena, not even turning to address the minotaur as I responded, “I’ll keep that in mind.”

The minotaur took his position, levering his sword onto his shoulder with frightening ease.

“If you wish to back out lady, now's the time,” Knox warned.

I chuckled as I drew my blade. I stood up on my hind legs, holding the blade out in front of me. “I see no reason to back out. I’ve faced much worse, and in actual combat as well. I think I’ll come to enjoy this little skirmish.”

Pummel didn’t even wait for me to finish, bringing his blade down in an overhead slash. I simply side stepped, dodging the large blade with ease. Honestly, I had hoped I would be given some form of challenge, but this is just pathetic.

I hopped back a pace, cracking my neck as I inspected the minotaurs blade. “All the power in the world won’t aid you if you can’t even hit me. I suggest giving up now and retain what little dignity you have left.”

Pummel let out a scream of rage, swinging wildly with his blade. I casually dodged each strike, taking notes of the battle. Everything from my opponent's stance to which hand he preferred. Apparently I was muttering aloud as my opponent started to scream at me.

“WHAT!” a swing to the left, I dodged over it. “ARE!” a swing back to the right, trying to catch me off guard. “YOU!” He raised his blade above his head, was he even taking this fight seriously? “SAYING!” he slammed his sword downwards, using the flat of the blade like a hammer.

I narrowed my eyes, calculating the swing trajectory and time of impact. I dodged at the last second, bending my hind legs. I pushed off of them, letting them carry me back towards the blade. Time to have some fun.

I landed on the blade, standing upon it as I gave my opponent a tired look. “I was contemplating on replacing the couch in the living room of my home. It doesn’t really fit with the rest of the room, and I think a different pattern would really liven the place up.”

“What?” Pummel asked, huffing with exertion.

“Oh, just rambling aloud.” I quickly ran up the the length of the sword, slamming the pommel of my blade into his face. I worked with my momentum, jumping to the right and slamming the flat of my blade against the minotaur's head. Pummel staggered to the side, but he managed to remain upright.

“You… are dead.” he muttered, returning his sword to its ready placement on his shoulder.

So much for this remaining a sparring match.

He let loose with a flurry of strikes, holding his sword with both hands.I was hard pressed to dodge most of the strikes, being forced to parry a good amount of them. Pummel sensed this and pressed his advantage, swinging his sword powerfully and with abandon. He wasn’t simply trying to best me in a fight, he truly was trying to kill me now. Well, if he wants to treat this as a real battle than I have no qualms about going all out. Thankfully, I read Arcwind before leaving the castle this morning. I reached out to the tome, letting the wind flow around my body.

If Pummel noticed, he didn’t show it. He made a sliding lunge, trying to skewer me right through the middle. I shot forward, time seemed to slow as my brain processed images at the speed of a supercomputer. I once more ran up the length of his blade, jumping once I reached the end. I slashed my sword in a diagonal strike, aiming for one of his horns. I landed behind the minotaur, my sword still extended as I cut off the flow of magic.

The entire process took less than three seconds.

I grunted and flourished my sword, turning around to face my opponent. Pummel started and quickly turned around, confusion across his face. The sudden movement caused his left horn fall off and land upon the ground. Clean cut all the way through, it hardly looked like it had ever been attached.

Pummel picked it up slowly, and tapped it to where it should have been. As if simply touching it there would have reattached it like glue. It fell back to the ground, and he turned a frightened glance towards me. “What in Tartarus are you? No pony is that good!”

I gave him a cold smile and took a step towards him. Pummel let out a frightened shriek. Throwing his hands up in the air, he ran as fast as he could away, crying for his mother the entire way. It continued all the way until he disappeared out of sight, and even past then.

Knox had a sheepish look on his face, and let out an angry grunt. I could sense everyone on the field looking at me, and I heard a few hushed whispers. Some of them were amazed by my abilities, going over the fight with their friends. Others were more interested in putting my flexibility to the test in the bedroom.

I tried to block those ones out.

I sheathed my blade and returned to all fours. I trotted over to the horn and picked it up, inspecting it closely before stuffing it within my robe. I’m sure I could find a suitable use for it. Finished, I made my way towards Wade, a small smile playing at my lips. “Let this be a lesson. Having the most power doesn’t guarantee victory. Sometimes speed alone is enough to best the greatest of opponents.”

“That. Was. Awesome!” Wade shouted, holding out a hoof for a high five. Realizing his mistake, he lowered it for a fist… hoof bump.

I rolled my eyes at his childish display, but returned the gesture none the less. “Indeed. Of course, when I spar with you we’ll be taking things slow.”

Any excitement vanished as I told him my plans. His face paled as he processed my words.

“Uhh… thanks. I’ll need it.”

“What, is your student not going to fight? Both of you just going to leave?” Knox asked, a scowl on his face.

“Dude, you may not get this, but your guy left, screaming in terror too. I think that counts as a win for my master,” Wade rebutted.

“The match is a draw, and therefore inconclusive.” Knox stated in a satisfied tone.

I shrugged. “Very well, I can accept that. Tell me Sergeant, would you be interested in fighting me next perhaps? You seemed confident in your own abilities.”

“I… I can’t fight, I have recruits to train!” he spouted, turning away from us. “You there! What do you think this is, a leisurely day spa? Get back to work, the lot of you!” He made no further effort to address us, making his way through the crowd of suddenly hard working recruits.

“I think he likes you,” Wade stated flippantly.

I snorted. “He’s a coward and a fool. Still, I got my prize, so I’m more than satisfied with this little diversion.”

“Thank you for putting him in his place,” Elegy Esper stated. “He’s been deserving of being knocked down a peg for a while now.”

“Of course, however, I would consider replacing him altogether. He seems like the one to stab another in the back.”

“He may be a coward, but he’s a decent taskmaster. He just has no idea how to rise above his station. I think this will be a good development for him.”

I grunted in disapproval. “Well, you would know best. Now, I don’t have any other plans for the day so I suppose we could get started on your swordplay, Wade.”

“Seeing as I now have a sword I can use, that might be for the best,” he admitted.

“Then we may as well return to the castle for now.”

We did as such, returning to the castle. Standing outside the front door was Twilight, Rarity and Spike.

“Hey! Hey guys!” Spike called out to us, “We were just about to go out to Donut Joe’s! Wanna come with us?”

I pushed down my annoyance as I responded, “We were actually just on our way to practice swordplay. Perhaps at a later date.”

“Oh come on, you can swat at each other with metal sticks any time, can’t you?” Rarity asked.

“I only have a limited amount of time here and I wish to use as much as possible training Wade,” I argued.

“It won’t take much time,” Spike muttered, “Just enough time to relax for a bit, get a bite to eat…”

You know what, fine. It’s not like I’ll be losing anything, I’ll let Wade decide. I turned to him. “It’s your time, so I’ll let you make the decision.”

His stomach growled and I resisted the urge to facepalm. “I… I guess I am pretty hungry. If you think we can take the time off, then sure, I’m down for food.”

I sighed in defeat. “Very well, lets get something to eat then.”

“Yay!” Spike proclaimed, “You won’t regret it, Donut Joe’s has the best doughnuts ever!”

"Yes, well, lead the way then."

I dismissed Elegy, thanking him for his assistance before we headed back out into the city.

We made our way through Canterlot, pausing to see the sights every so often. Eventually we made our way to Doughnut Joe’s. I assumed as much of course since we stopped in front of the building. I still couldn’t read any of the script.

"So Robin," Twilight started, "You went out on your own yesterday, right? Did you experience any... problems concerning communication?"

I shook my head as I examined the colorful building. "I did not. Of course, I wasn't required to actually read anything. The verbal language sounds exactly like English to me, but the written language is completely foreign. An interesting phenomenon."

"Hmmm," Twilight hummed, "And how far did you get from Wade? Its interesting to hear that the spell is still active when he's unconscious, but if we can get a baseline on distance that would be much more helpful."

"Well, I had left the castle entirely and visited the blacksmith as well as the training ground. I had no problem conversing with others, even without Wade nearby. The translation spell actually slipped my mind."

"Interesting, you made it all the way to the forge? That’s over three miles away, to think that the spell extends that far..." Twilight trailed off, pulling a pad and quill from seemingly nowhere.

We stepped into the doughnut shop, the smell of bread and sugar permeating the air. "Is that so? Well, sounds to me like that can be both good and bad. Insulting others in another language is a favorite to some, of course."

"We've had problems, to be sure," Twilight stated, walking up to the counter. "Hey Joe, can I get a bearclaw? Thanks." She paid for her treat, and turned back to myself. "The spell completely negates any attempts I've taken to teach Wade to read or write our language. No matter what alterations I make to the curriculum, all that comes of it is gibberish." She paused to glare at Wade, "If only we could figure out how to turn it off without permanently disabling it, we could actually make some progress..."

I simply shrugged as I looked over the list of items, unable to read any of the selections. I huffed in annoyance and inspected what was in the glass display case instead. "Do you have any jelly doughnuts?"

"Do we ever!" 'Joe' stated with a smile. "As you can see on our menu, we have raspberry, strawberry, truxleberry, blueberry, boisonberry, apple, banana, zap apple, peach, tamarin, mango, and butterbean. All freshly baked this morning!"

A shame I can’t read your menu than. "I'll take a raspberry doughnut then." I withdrew my bag of bits and handed Joe a single coin. Hopefully there won't be a difference in the price.

Wade pointed at a corkscrew and asked, "Can I have that one?"

"Sure thing miss, same as the rest, one bit." He turned to Twilight, and she paid for him with a roll of her eyes.

We made our way towards Rarity who had already claimed a booth for us. Surprisingly, she went with a powdered doughnut much like myself.

"So how are Wade’s studies progressing?" Twilight asked.

I grabbed a pair of utensils from the counter, a fork and a knife. over excessive, but I’d rather not get the powder on my cloak. I cut the doughnut into four squares, bringing one of them up to my mouth. I felt the corner of my lips twist into a smile as I savored the taste. I swallowed before choosing to respond to Twilight’s question for Wade, "So far so good. Wade has a basic understanding of the four aspects of my magic. He could actually learn all the spells over time without my help now. What I plan on focusing on is his lack of control. Also, I plan on working on his lack of magic."

I hummed in thought as I leaned back against the seat. "I also need to work on his ability to 'duel wield' the magic. And to add to all that, I plan on teaching him some swordplay."

"Swordplay?" Twilight asked, "Oh, so that's what you were doing at the forge. Shining Armor told me that dealing with the smith was a pain, how did that turn out for you?"

"That's the second time I've been told that. I for one found the smith to be rather enjoyable to talk to. Gave me a good deal on the blade and did a marvelous job to boot."

"I've been meaning to ask about that," Twilight stated, casting her gaze to the blade tucked between Wade’s shoulder blades. "Is that changeling chiton? That must have cost you a fortune..."

I smiled triumphantly as I looked over the black material. "The chitin of a changeling Queen to be exact. Muramasa was kind enough to include it, free of charge. Even turned down payment when I offered it to him."

"What? But... but Shining said-"

"You do realize that everything your brother tells you isn't exactly how the world runs, right?" Spike interrupted, getting a glare from Twilight. "I'm just saying, this is the same pony that didn't tell you he was getting married until a week before the wedding. It's not that his word is untrustworthy, it's just... he may be a bit absentminded."

"I... I guess you're right," Twilight admitted. "So what kind of sword did you end up getting?" she asked, craning her head to better look at the handle.

I nodded at the blade. "The blade is steel with magical enchantments to improve toughness. It's highly tempered and can withstand quite a bit of pressure. Also, like my own blade, I decided to give it an elemental edge. If you will it, Wade, the blade should erupt into flames."

"That... sounds awesome and dangerous," Wade said, looking back at his new sword. "I assume the same rule about fireballs applies."

"Steel? You actually went ahead and ordered a blade in that metal?" Twilight asked, a bemused look on her face. "What are you, made of money?" She looked back at the sword like it would grow legs and walk off. "A sword completely made of steel, and a case made from changeling chiton..."

"Whats all the fuss about dear? Its just a metal stick made to hit other ponies, right?" Rarity asked around a mouthful of white powder.

"Rarity, with the bits that thing should cost, you could make a line, every season, without losing any profit, for over five years."

Rarity did a double take, looking at Wade's sword as if it was made out of solid gold.

"Huh," she stated in a dazed tone.

technically I didn’t even purchase the blade. If anything, it was a kind 'donation' from my universe’s princesses. All my work included was simply ‘collecting’ the needed amount.

I chuckled as I thought back to the past. "I wouldn't settle for anything less than the best. He mentioned some other metals such as Meteorite and Silver. Meteorite sounds foolish and Silver is too weak of a metal for intense combat. Gold was another option, but... well, using gold for armor or weapons is simply incompetent." I took another bite of my doughnut, careful with the powder.

"The guard has been using gold for centuries, and Equestria is obviously still around. So exactly how does that strike you as incompetent? Equestria has been protected up until now, and isn't just due to magic. Equestria has the top of the line equipment for a grade A defense force. We have the best protection bits can buy. Nopony has even dared to attack us for over one thousand years!" Twilight declared with a smile.

She can’t be serious, can she? For someone so smart, she certainly is blind.

I deadpanned at Twilight. "That's only because your princess's control the Sun and the Moon. The possible repercussions of removing those two could affect the whole planet. In truth, Equestria's weaponry is outdated, the guard is poorly trained and there is no defensive positions to hold within the country. You may have the bits needed for protection, but you should be devoting your time to revolutionizing science. The guard has become slack due to the constant times of peace and prosperity. And, last but not least, there are no forts and very few points which could be used strategically in case of attack. Remove Celestia and Luna from the picture, and Equestria could easily be overpowered by its neighbors."

"And that'll never happen!" Twilight said happily. "Luna and Celestia would never be 'taken out of the picture', as it were."

"Except when Luna was taken over by a nightmare for a thousand years," Wade spouted dryly.

"That was one time!" Twilight snapped.

"Didn't Celestia get her butt handed to her by Ex-Queen Chrysalis?" he helpfully added.

"That... that was an event that wasn't ordinary in any sense of the word! She stole my brothers love and used it as a weapon!"

"Face it Twilight," Wade chewed at the last bite of his doughnut. "Both of your princesses have been 'taken out of the picture' at one point or another. And when anything truly dangerous goes down, they just turn to you and your friends and expect you to deal with it."

"But... that's just..." Twilight trailed off, chewing im-passionately.

I shot Wade a small grin, congratulating him on winning the verbal dispute. "So, what have you three been up to today?"

"Well, I can't say for Rarity, but Spike and I were visiting Princess Celestia for teatime. It was really pleasant. Princess Celestia never gets any time to herself nowadays... unfortunately we had to cut short our visit because of Day Court."Twilight sighed.

"I myself was attending to the post office, to see about freeing up my supplies," Rarity said, daintily wiping away some of the powdered sugar collected around her mouth. "I had to sign so many forms! A veritable mountain of papers! Who knew a shipment of Lamia silk would cause me such trouble?" She gave me a critical once over, "I also have been working on… something special. It's nowhere near done yet, but once it is it'll be simply to die for!"

I raised an eyebrow in surprise. Was she serious before about making me some new clothes? "There's no need to go over the top on the matter. I'd be quite satisfied with a simple gown. Any new clothes would be a welcome change."

"Trust me darling, when I'm done I'll have a garb you'll be hard pressed to take off! And no, that isn't a subtle way of saying you won't be able to take it off. I shouldn't have to elaborate on that, but with with mares like Suri Polomare butchering the name of fashion, it is a common concern. I shouldn't laugh, but ha! Serves her right for using substandard adhesive in her designs," Rarity flouted.

"Right... anyway," I turned to Twilight, curiosity creeping into my tone, "Do you think it would be possible to meet Celestia? I've been curious to know if she's... different from my own. Luna has already proven to be a wonderful conversationalist."

Twilight immediately brightened at the praise. "Yes! I'm sure she would love to meet you! She sure seemed interested in you due to what Luna told her, I'll be sure to run it by her in tomorrow's tea-time. I'm sure she won't mind putting off one day of Day court, she's always talking about how she's been wanting to take a day off."

I smiled and leaned back. "Well then, perhaps I'll get to see her tomorrow. Until then, however, I'll be busy training Wade." I glanced in his direction and smiled. "We should make our way back to the training hall now. I want to see what you can do with that blade."

"Have fun you two, we'll be around here for a bit longer. We come here so infrequently I think it would be good to let Spike have another doughnut-"

"Yahoo!" Spike yelled, rushing to the counter with a smile.

Wade and I swiftly returned to the training hall, and we both changed back to normal. The first thing I had him do was a series of stretches. Once that was done I drew my sword, and demanded that he take a ready stance.

Wade muttered to himself as he got into position, "Turn sideways so as to present a lesser profile for an opponent to attack, while simultaneously making it easier to extend your attacking arm," he said, following his own steps, "Tuck submissive arm behind you to prevent it being attacked," he placed the back of his left hand so it was touching the small of his back, "Back foot flat, front foot pointed forward. Foil extended into pronation, with the palm facing downward..."

He finally noticed me looking at him in amusement.

"What?" he asked, a slight blush overtaking his face. "I haven't done this in years, I don't even know if I'm remembering this right."

"Tell me, are you getting ready for a play," I asked, referring to his posture, "Or are you actually going to fight in a stance you're uncomfortable in? Yes, there are numerous stances in swordplay that can be considered baseline, but you don't have to follow them. You, as a swordsman, need to find both a posture you are comfortable with and one that doesn't leave you open."

I held my blade in both hands, tucking in my arms so the sword was close to me. My knees were bent, one leg slightly extended, almost as if I were prepared to leap.

"Take a look at my stance. I'm turned slightly to the side so that I'm less of a target, but I'm still able to keep an eye on you. My knees are slightly bent, ready to push me in whatever direction I must travel. Finally, my arms are loose, but not limp. I need to be ready to block any strike that may come my way. Your starting posture is more than a style in battle. It will let your opponents know how capable you are in battle. Sometimes that alone could be enough to win a fight."

"So what do you do if it turns out your stance isn't good against your opponents? Do you just improvise?" he asked.

"That's one option. Another would be to simply fight dirty if you need to. I'm no saint, Wade, and battle isn't for the faint of heart. People die, and I'd much rather go home in one piece a coward then sent home in a bag," I advised.

"So... you wouldn't mind if I did... this?" he said, drawing out a dagger with his left hand. "One hand for attacking, parrying and riposte. And the other purely for blocking and deflecting. What do you think?" he asked, twirling the dagger in his left hand and dropping it like a fool.

"The idea, not my fumblefingers," he elaborated, picking up the dagger.

I inspected the dagger, considering his proposal. "That could prove useful if done correctly. Not only that, but if the dagger is strong enough, it could be used to support your blade to stop larger weapons. However, I'm not skilled in the art of duel-wielding. You'll have to test your abilities on me if you wish to get any practice in."

He extended the tip of his sword towards me, testing a probing jab. I laughed, easily swatting it away and throwing him off balance.

"Do you think this is a game Wade? Treat this as you would a real battle. Attack me with everything you got or else," my eyes grew cold, "I may end up killing you."

I watched as his pupils dilated in fear. "All right then," he said, swinging with invigorated fervor. I calmly dodged, tracing the arc of his sword as I moved. He repositioned himself, swinging straight at my head.

Good, he was starting to take this seriously now. I swung my blade, the sword singing through the air. My blade quickly returned to my side, seemingly having done nothing.

"Ha! You missed!" Wade called out.

"Did I?" I replied coyly. I freed a hand from my sword, and tapped briefly on my right ear, giving him a smug grin.

He mimicked me and tapped his own ear. Well, he tried to anyway, he instead tapped the flesh where his ear should have been. His fingers came back slick with blood, and he wildly looked around. He eventually found his severed ear, lying beside him in a pool of his own blood.

"I had a thought," I started, bringing myself back into a ready position, "One thing your morphing is especially good for is that I can hurt you as much as is necessary," I gave him a feral grin, "and the next day we can continue all over again, without any trauma persisting."

"Dick move!" Wade yelped, slowly morphing the flesh where his ear should be. He replaced it with another ear besides his own. It was pure black and seemed to belong to some reptile. He repeated the morph to his other ear. "That reminds me though, can I see if I can acquire a morph off of that horn? I wanna see if I can do that off of a detached body part. If it works, you could potentially have as many minotaur horns as you want," I cut him off as I lunged at him, piecing him in shoulder with the point of my blade. He yelped in pain and attempted to counterattack which I easily dodged.

He morphed over the wound, again replacing it with the same black scaled material. "Well, as much as many times as I'm able to morph into him in a given period, anyway. I already have a minotaur morph, but he didn't have nearly as large-" He barely dodged out of the way as I attempted to remove his jaw. "Horns! I was going to say horns!"

"If it will shut you up, then yes, you can try." I swung my blade in an arc, slicing a fine cut along the length of his sword arm. He stumbled back in pain. "For now, focus on the fight. Refrain from allowing your mind to wander too far. Concentrate on the now, not the later. After all, if you won't survive to see another sunrise, why bother?"

I flourished my sword, hopping back and falling into a defensive position. "Now, come at me again. I always believed experience was the best method of learning, and you won't get much if you simply stand there trying to dodge me."

Wade charged forward, aiming the tip of his sword at the center of my body. I dodged to the side and promptly punched him in the face with a free hand.

"The entire body must be your weapon, not just your sword," I chastised.

I watched as he held his face in pain, and I let him get a hold of himself. He eventually morphed his nose, the skin changing a different color opposed to the black scales as before. He flicked his hand at me, letting the blood from his wound fly in my direction.

I dodged the spray of blood and gave him another poke on the other shoulder. He hastily healed the wound, along with the one on his arm. It wasn’t a bad idea to use blood like you would use sand, but the method of execution was sloppy.

He aimed a jab at my shoulder and I batted his blade to the side, lunging in with another poke. He barely managed to deflect my strike with the dagger. I disarmed him of the dagger, twisting my blade and spinning it clockwise. The pressure caused Wade to lose his grasp and I followed up with a flick of my wrist, wrenching the dagger from his grasp.

I huffed as I sent his blade to the floor, the sound of metal on marble echoing around the hall. "Better, I suppose, but your movement is still sloppy. At the risk of sounding cliche, you need to have power behind your attacks, but with a serene state of mind. As I've stated earlier, any power you may posses is worthless if you can't even hit your opponent."

I turned my body so I was fully facing him, my sword pointed at the ground in submission. "The flow of battle is like a rhythm, a beat to follow. Find that beat, join with it, and you can control the flow of battle."

I eased my body, letting go of its rigid posture. "I want you to try to hit me. I won't retaliate in any way, only dodge. See if you can find the tempo. Reach a state of serenity. If you can't do this, then you have little hope of defeating me."

These were some of the last words I uttered over the next few hours. Wade tried to follow my instructions, but he struggled at every turn. Blood coated the floor, evidence from my attacks. along with that, strips of his flesh - three left arms, one right arm and even a foot and a dragon tail - littered the ground like a macabre set of puppet limbs.

Wade collapsed, turning over onto his back as he breathed heavily. His sword fell from his grasp. His breath escaped from his lips, before breathing in heavily, greedily taking in fresh air.

"I... I can't…" Wade struggled to say more, but it was lost due to his hyperventilating.

I sighed and sheathed my blade, walking over to his prone figure. "Very well, we'll call it a day then. You made some progress, but you still have much to learn." I grabbed my bag and slung it over my shoulder. "Let's head to bed early tonight. We'll rise early and start this all over again. Magic followed by some sword play."

"Haflghghle," Wade muttered, weakly raising his right arm about three inches off the floor. I took that as a sign of understanding and left the training room. Upon reaching my room I deposited my bag of books to the floor beside my bed. Without hesitation I fell to the mattress, closing my eyes as I tried to relax my mind and body.

However, I couldn’t stop thinking about Wade. Some would say I was being cruel to him, and they would be correct. I was essentially shoving a month’s worth of training into a single week. I was pushing his body beyond the breaking point and further.

With a sigh I calmed myself and allowed the sweet embrace of sleep to consume me.

It would be another long day tomorrow.

Chapter 18 - Pretentious Nobles, Future Plans, And An Invitation

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 19 - Dinner And A Show

We spent the next two hours training with magic. I constantly asked Wade how much magic he had left so he didn’t pass out again. I had him practice using Flux repeatedly, encouraging him with the prospect of soon reaching the next level of Dark magic. Before long two hours had passed and we both retreated to our rooms to get ready for dinner.

Once more I was given the opportunity to utilize running water. I took a much needed shower, spending some time to clean my own clothes as well. Considering it’s the only clothing I own as well as the main garb from the game I did my best to preserve them indefinitely.

Once I felt reasonably cleaned, I got dressed, re-clasping the dual belt around my waist as well as the button and and string near the neck. Making sure my blade was secured in its sheath I exited my room and waited for Wade.

He exited soon after, wearing a simple tan shirt with the image of… Darth Vader on the front. I rose an eyebrow, surprised that this was honestly the best he could come up with.

"... Nice shirt?"

"Give me a break, you slashed my good shirt to ribbons. All I got left is this," He gestured to his garb, "and a couple others that smell like solidified sweat. They have crystals with magic that remove dirt and grime, I guess that's kinda like washing. Makes them feel weird though, and I couldn't find any in my room, " He explained.

"If it was a good shirt then you should hardly wear it during practice. Now, do you know where the dining hall is?"

"I haven't got a clue. You're the one that’s all chummy with Luna, didn't you get any useful information out of her?" He retorted, irritation evident in his voice. I wisely chose to ignore it.

I shrugged as I looked up and down the hall. "I did not. She was kind enough to open her doors for us to begin with. I suppose we should check in with the guards at the entrance of the wing."

"Or you could just wait for me," Twilight said, coming down the hall flanked by Spike and Rarity. "I know exactly where the personal dining hall we're going to is, you don't have to be in such a rush."

I opened my arms in a placating gesture. "Who said anything about being in a rush? I just feel a bit lost within this castle is all. Also, I'm very much looking forward to what the princess has planned."

"Oh, she's been looking forward to meeting you all day!" Twilight exclaimed. "She just got that twinkle in her eye when she heard you were both here, and arranged the dinner as quickly as she could!"

"Dinner with the Princesses! Oh I could just die!" Rarity belted out, her eyes wide and starry. Spike was no better, he only had eyes for Rarity in her elaborate dress.

I smiled and extended my arm down the hall. "Well then, please lead the way. It wouldn't do to keep the princesses waiting. Oh, and if you would be so kind, I have two questions I would like answered before we reach the dining hall."

"Oh course!" Twilight all but shouted in glee, "But I get to ask a question for each of your questions, it's only fair! I haven't been able to learn nearly as much from you as I thought I was going to be able to..."

I walked right into that one, didn’t I? "That's fine, I did say you could ask me questions about the magic when I wasn't teaching Wade. So, my first question, when you accompanied Celestia earlier I noticed you were taking down notes. Care to share what had caught your attention?"

Or more importantly, what Celestia may have asked for you to keep an eye out for.

However, Twilight perked at the question and didn’t hesitate to answer, "Oh I was just jotting down the approximate amount of blood on the floor, in liters. It might prove extremely beneficial to the anatomy guide I'm writing up on humans. I never would have guessed you could lose so much, and replenish it so quickly! If it isn't too much to ask, might I be able to have a couple of the limbs? I noticed the staff got rid of all the ones from before, but if I could get a couple it would prove to be immeasurably helpful!" She paused, " Oh yeah, my question now. How would you describe the thaumaturgic properties of your spellwork? Do you follow more of a Pendrics formula, or a Leodon script?"

Well, that’s slightly disturbing. I knew she enjoyed studying, but I didn’t think she would go that far. "That's something you're going to have to ask Wade about since I am unable to regrow my limbs. As to your own question, I'm afraid I don't quite understand what you're asking of me. I also don't know the formulas you are referring to."

Twilight’s smile fell, but she quickly recovered it as she began to walk down the hall with us in tow. "I was just wondering if the spellwork was conducive to either of Pendric of Leodons works, because if the aethric energy-"

"She means," Rarity cut her off, "does your magic draw off of your own energy, or does it work off of spell circles and leylines."

"That's what I said!" Twilight snapped, a blush covering her face. "Isn't it?"

I chuckled as I thought on how to respond. "Well... technically it draws from my own energy, but it also is held within a catalyst: that catalyst being a book. In order to create a spell I must first write it within a tome using the ancient language. The language itself has magical properties and turns the ordinary book into an enchanted one. Once that step is complete I am able to transfer my own magic into the tome, both storing it and empowering the spell. Should I wish to cast a spell, all I need to do is draw the magic from the tome. This is incredibly useful for a number of reasons. For one, It allows me to prepare spells in advance before having to actually use them. Also, once I fill a tome with magic, it will remain sealed within forever. This means that when I do cast the spell, I'm using the tomes reserves instead of my own raw magic. Because of this it allows me to remain at full power during a fight."

"Tomes... reserves... " Twilight muttered, drawing our attentions. Where she was still walking, but paying no mind to the world around her. "Oh, sorry, but that is simply fascinating, you enact spellwork similarly to the battlemage squadron of old! They used crystals attached to their weapons, usually staves," she continued on excitably as her note taking ceased, "They used them to pre-charge spells and carry reserves onto the fields, so they could give support to the princesses mid battle."

"It's very similar to that, but these spells aren't for support. In the hands of a competent mage they would be able to take on small battalions by themselves. Now, for my other question; Will Blueblood still be joining us for dinner?"

Twilight’s nose wrinkled in disgust at the mention of the prince. "Him? Hey no. Thankfully he's still laid up in the infirmary after what you did to him, I don't think I could stomach sitting through another meal with him. And Rarity would probably smash a cake into his face if left alone with him for any length of time. My turn! Would you be willing to attempt to leave me with a few spells to study, perhaps in crystallized form?"

My response was swift, "No. And before you complain, let me explain my reasons. This magic is powerful, extremely so and in the wrong hands can cause massive destruction. Furthermore, based on previous discussions, you don't seem to respect this magic for what it is. While it has other uses it is primarily used as a weapon for war. If a pony who was not first taught correctly was able to control this magic they could cause untold damage. I also feel safe teaching Wade because he doesn't require a translation book in order to learn the language. This lowers the possibility of an outside source learning this magic."

Twilight was understandably upset at this refusal, but she took it well. "Oh well, the outcome of your response was a highly likely one. I understand your reasons."

"Thanks you for understanding. Are there any other questions you have for me?"

"Oh yes! Do you have any favorite spells, or any that you just find yourself using more than others? I've been trying to figure out an affinity to attach to the talismans, but I can't attach more than one."

"While I'm adept in all aspects I find myself usually returning to Wind magic. It was the first elemental affinity I learned."

"Wind, air, ethos. Got it," she said with a smile. "If I start back up after dinner, I might actually be done tomorrow, if you'd want to try them out."

"Sounds good to me. I won't be here for much longer, however. I only have three days left. I'm actually surprised that Trixie hasn't informed me of the time back in my universe. I would have thought time would flow differently between our universes..."

"Maybe it did, or maybe it ended up flowing slower than on your end?" Twilight suggested.

I shrugged. "That's certainly a possibility. But, enough chitchat, the princesses are waiting and we should not be tardy."

"Oh my gosh, you're right!" Twilight squealed, panic dancing in her eyes, "Come on, hurry up, we don't want to keep them waiting!"

I chuckled as I gave Wade a quick nod and hurried after Twilight, not wanting to be left behind in the castle.

We arrived in a brightly lit dining hall, a selection of ponies already seated.

"Princess Celestia! I'm sorry we're late!" Twilight yelped.

"Think nothing of it Twilight," Celestia stated, "We have yet to start."

"Hail, friend Robin!" Luna happily spouted, waving a hoof, "Sit next to us, we hath left open a seat for thee!"

I raised an eyebrow in surprise, but I smiled nonetheless. I never labeled Luna as an excitable individual. I made my way towards the designated seat, greeting Luna in the process, "Afternoon Luna, how are you faring this night?"

"Night? Tis not night for yet another hour, friend. I will of course have to raise the moon upon the appointed time, but fear not, I will not leave thee without my companionship for any stretch of time!" she declared, snaking a hoof around my shoulder and pointing off into the distance with the other. "I mean... yes. Indeed." She removed her hoof from me, blushing as she did so.

Well, that was… something. Luna’s friendlier than I first thought, but doesn’t seem to know the meaning of ‘personal space’. I opened my mouth, my inquisitive mind immediately wondering why she was blushing after her little episode. Wisely, I decided to forgo the question, instead coughing into a fist and attempted a response, "I'm glad to hear that?"

"Indeed," Celestia said, a hint of amusement tinging her voice. "Shall we begin? After all, we don't want all this to go to waste and get cold..."

I jumped at the chance to change the subject, "Right! And if I may extend a greetings to Shining Armor and Princess Mi Amore Cadenza."

"Well, yes... I guess that is the direct translation-" Shining Armor started.

"Translation spell. It's annoying," Wade said, slumping into a chair beside Rarity. "Can we simply ignore the weird things it does with our words and move on to something actually interesting?" He asked.

Oh lord, I referred to Cadance as ‘My Love’, didn’t I?

I sighed and rubbed my temples, trying to chase away the headache that was already starting to build. "How about this then? Does anyone have any questions for me? I'd rather not speak again lest I make myself look like a fool. I'm unused to this type of environment."

"How long will you be staying?" Celestia said suddenly.

I turned my head to look at her. Surely she should know by this point how long I’m staying? "Well... this is currently my fourth day here. I plan on returning to my own Universe within the next three days."

"And you can... return any time you desire?" she asked pointedly.

"Yes, do return to visit once and a while, sir Robin!" Luna continued, pouring everyone a drink from the central pitcher.

"I can indeed. After spending some time within the Void I discovered a way to utilize a peculiar type of magic. I'm unaware of what it's called so for simplicity sakes I'll refer to it as 'Void magic'. This magic allows the user to travel through and manipulate the Void. Now, the Void is essentially nothingness that fills in the space between different universes. It's also what my token and Wade's token are created from. Wade himself should be able to manipulate this magic to some degree."’

One of her ears twitched in annoyance, but she quickly hid it. "How... wonderful, to know you could come back literally at any time you wanted... and be away before anypony could say otherwise."

Well, that’s sarcasm if I’ve ever heard it. The fact that her ear twitched only cemented it. She seems to take pride in the fact that she is able to maintain a steady facade. A shame that I’ve had plenty of opportunities to work out her quirks when we fought so long ago. This dinner may prove to be more entertaining than I originally thought.

"You better not leave without saying goodbye," Luna pouted, "I'll never forgive you if you do!"

And yet Luna’s mannerisms are completely throwing me off. Being younger, she was always more expressive, but this is ridiculous!

I chuckled and gave Luna a small smile. "Don't worry, I don't plan on running off unless it's an emergency." My gaze returned to Celestia, my smile quivering slightly. It might be a bit soon to address this, but I rather enjoyed the verbal battles we had in the past. "Yes, would be a real hassle if you needed to keep tabs on an individual. Of course, you could always use a tracking spell."

Celestia visibly stiffened at this, but managed to quickly regain her composure. "Ah, but such spells are untrustworthy. With each rising sun, the strength wanes and eventually such a spell will break, along with other such elements. This 'Void energy' you speak of is something I have researched at length. With each hole young Wade has traveled through the energy eats at normal magic, even Discords Chaos magic isn't proof against it," she said absently.

I nodded, ignoring the new information for now and storing it in the back of my mind. "You're right, a tracking spell is untrustworthy, especially if implemented into an innocent device such as a... watch, for example."

"Hypothetically, a watch would never work at all for such a function, too many moving parts. Such a spell wouldn't work because the gears and such would in effect, 'confuse' it. It would be much better to attach something like that to a static piece of stone, something like that," she replied, lifting her glass and taking a sip.

"While that would be correct for a normal watch, the same rules don't necessarily apply to one that is magic based. Furthermore, the watch would still continue to function correctly should the spell be intertwined with the base mechanisms of said watch," I concluded, examining my drink closely.

I wonder if something was slipped into my drink. Either way, it’s still poison.

"Ah, but initially you made it sound like we were speaking of a normal watch, that had then been modified past that point. And if the base mechanisms were intertwined with such a spell, wouldn't the mechanisms themselves fail should the spell be removed, destroyed, or otherwise?"

This is almost too easy.

"You're correct. I should know, since that's exactly what happened when I removed the tracking spell imbedded within Wade's watch," I ended with a chuckle, carefully tasting the drink. Red wine I believe.

Much to my amusement Celestia unleashed a mighty twitch that was seen from all round the table.

"Auntie, what exactly is he implying?" Cadance asked, confusion dampening her features. Shining Armor himself looked puzzled as he gazed down the table to look at Celestia.

I could see Twilight glaring at me from across the table. It only added to the mirth I felt growing in my chest. It’s so easy to get others riled up.

Luna was looking back and forth between Celestia and me in concern.

After several seconds of silence, Celestia let out a cough, "Well how else am I to find the watch if it breaks? I'm sure Wade told you, without the watch he encounters fainting spells. It would be irresponsible to give him such a gift, and not keep track of it, for his safety."

Twilight seemed satisfied of the explanation, but both Luna and Cadance were looking at her in what I can only describe as... derision. I was rather surprised that Wade didn’t seem offended with such an excuse. I could feel my own anger slowly growing.

I broke the silence with a snort, glaring at Celestia. "Do you really expect me to accept such a pitiful excuse? That you're tracking Wade because you actually care about his well being? No, that's only a consolation prize. I don't know what you're so agitated about but I've got a few theories and enough information to know that it either has to do with the displaced or us humans in general. And if I'm wrong, you can be sure that I will find the answer eventually."

Celestia returned my glare, one eye almost twitching with her effort of keeping a straight face. "Well... seeing as you feel so strongly about this, how about you regale us? I'm sure everypony would enjoy the debate."

I smirked and leaned back in my chair. I felt rather confident with myself all things considering. Perhaps the alcohol had something to do with it. "Well, let's start with my first theory. The first night I was here I was visited by Luna. She told me that humans had visited Equestria in the past, spreading knowledge and wisdom. However, they died out and their presence in Equestria faded into history, and eventually into myth. Despite this there apparently exists cults in this country that wish to bring to life the knowledge that those humans once shared. This knowledge being inventions, concepts, ideas... progress, progress that you don't want. You're afraid of progress, Celestia, afraid of what would happen to this country should such knowledge be let out."

"There is progress, and then there is war. Can you tell me with certainty that no... human has ever perpetrated violence with such so called... progress?" She rebutted, a smile back on her lips.

"Of course I can't. Humans by nature are militaristic and in some cases thrive on violence. And we have made leaps and jumps in military technology. But, that doesn't take away the fact that we have made progress. We've also made progress in good fields of science. Medication is at a new level. We are able to transplant internal organs from one host to another. Diseases that once killed millions have been eradicated from the face of the planet. Most of what you can accomplish with magic can be done with science, sometimes even better."

"Hmph," she let out with a snort. "The last plague Equestria has suffered came along with the humans. We can regenerate organs within a host without needing to stoop to the barbaric methods like cutting open two ponies, just to transfer flesh. Our Nation is doing just fine without such ridiculous trivialities."

"What about regrowing a leg? What happens when a filly or colt is born blind or deaf? what about the Pegasus that can no longer fly? What about the Earth and Pegasus ponies that would benefit from science? Unicorns may have no need of it, but what about the others?"

Celestia let out what I can only describe as a maniacal chuckle. "Starswirl had a favorite saying, based off of an old... 'television play'" she choked out in disgust. "Through the force, anything is possible. I can't claim to understand the reference, but a slight alteration fits my purpose quite well. Through magic, we can accomplish anything. There has not been a birth defect in over twenty four centuries due to our magically bred food. The same has made our pegasus wings and bones extremely durable, and if they did somehow lose a wing, there are spells that could replace them with an alternate..." she said dismissively.

"Oh, yes! I used a spell to give Rarity butterfly wings!" Twilight triumphantly declared, to Celestia's delight. "But... they didn't last very long, and they were kinda fragile..."

"Really now? Well that's funny, because with science we can build wings that have withstood massive storms. But, I'm sure they pale in comparison to butterfly wings. And about Star Swirl, I'm very much aware of what he was like. Of course, when I talked to him, he was willing to look at different points of view." I continued to glare at her, before a wonderful idea came to mind. I smirked in triumph. "I just thought of something rather interesting. Maybe I was wrong about you not wanting that knowledge shared with your ponies. No... maybe you don't want your neighbors to know about it. I'm sure the Griffons, for example, would be very interested in what I have to say, should I be so inclined to visit."

"If they didn't eat you first," Celestia said with a laugh. "And am I to believe you were around at the time of Starswirl? Well that's just odd. Can't say I ever recall him mentioning somepony like you," she said, tenderly nibbling on a piece of celery.

"Wait, Starswirl knew the humans?" Twilight asked. Celestia did a double take, and looked frantic as she was about to say something.

"Knew them? Starswirl was a human, dear Twilight," Luna supplied, while Celestia looked like she just threw up in her mouth.

Well, this just got even better. May as well sit back and watch the fireworks.

"What? N-no, that's wrong! None of the history books say anything about that, all accounts chronicle Starswirl as a unicorn!" Twilight butted in.

"Preposterous. Starswirl’s ponysona was that of an Alicorn, and if he wanted to keep a low profile an Earth pony foal," she rebutted, continuing after she swallowed her food. "I've only seen him take the form of a unicorn a couple times. I hate to say it Twilight, but the book you read must have had a misprint. Don't take a single source to be the most reliable," she chastised.

"But... all sources say he was a unicorn! I achieved my alicornhood based off of a spell he wasn't able to complete!"

"You achieved the state of alicorn through your total and complete understanding of magic, and the friendship intertwined within the concept," Luna said as she shot her argument down. "And what is this nonsense about an uncompleted spell? I knew Starswirl onto his deathbed, and he never mentioned an unfinished spell. He would have told me, anyway."

"But... Starswirl the Bearded... he…" Twilight trailed off sadly.

"And another thing, what is with this title of 'the bearded'? He let his beard grow for one year before keeping it shaved, said it itched something awful, and now every time I hear somepony talk about him it's always 'Starswirl the Bearded'. Doesn't anypony know of his true title?" Luna asked, a slight frown on her face as Celestia desperately motioned for her to be silent.

I remained silent through the entire conversation, sipping at my drink. It was almost half gone and I could already start to feel a buzz. Once there was a pause in the discussion I put down my drink and smiled. "Well, this has certainly been an interesting evening. let's recap it, shall we? Star Swirl was actually a human, Celestia couldn't care less about privacy, most of Equestria's history is likely false fabrications and Celestia can't keep a secret because she makes too many mistakes."

Celestia let out a drawn out sigh, trying to cool her temper more than likely. Wade seemed to be struggling to control himself, his face breaking into a smile sporadically.

"Any mistakes I make are swiftly fixed. And attempting to protect my little ponies from the scourge known as the human race was never a mistake."

Luna sputtered in surprise at her sister's words, and everyone else at the table fell silent.

"Sister, you can not mean-"

"Luna, whom did the Minotaurs attack when they learned of the humans? To where did their armies march, seeking to take by force what our little Merlin had been offered freely?"

"That... that's just-"

"Upon their discovery of the tools, the craft we had found ourselves, who attacked us in a fit of jealousy? As I do believe the General Gore Beak said, 'If we can't have it, then none shall.' The humans are a blight, dearest Luna, even now their presence breeds dissent between families... between us," she mewled plaintively.

"The only dissent I see before me is that which you yourself hath wrought, dearest sister," Luna snapped, having risen from her seat, a look of poorly veiled fury stamped on her face. "You preach about them and how much trouble they bring. How it is their fault for our troubles. The wars would have happened even without their inclusion, and you know this! The only thing they waited for was a reason, if not for the machines then they would have attacked us for our lands, our citizens to use like slaves. The peace is only kept now because those brutes know we control the Sun and the Moon! That is the only reason ours hath been left in peace-"

"If the humans had never come then-"

"IF THEY HADN'T COME THEN EQUESTRIA WOULD NO LONGER BE HERE!" Luna let out with a bellow, slamming her hooves into the table and causing the room to shake.

Celestia looked to be trying to formulate a response to retaliate with, but apparently she thought better of it as she stood up, and walked out of the room with nary a look back.

Twilight looked like she wanted to get up and chase after her, but her brother put a hoof on her shoulder, trapping her in her seat.

After several minutes, where the only sounds to be had were the quieted sounds of food being eaten, and drinks sloshing past pursed lips, Luna let out a pained sigh, and directed her attention towards us once again. "We are truly sorry for our sisters behavior. Tis not her fault, tis for the our little ponies her thoughts doth run," she stated sadly.

She turned towards myself, "Tis true our sister put such a spell within Wade’s magic meter and stabilizer?"

I nodded sadly, forcing myself from wincing as Luna looked at me with sadness. I may have taken this too far. "It is... I was curious about how the watch worked so I took a closer look at it. It was upon my inspection that I found the spell hidden within the mechanisms. You can check it yourself if you want."

I looked to Wade and asked, "Wade, can I please see the watch?"

"Y… yeah," He shakily said, handing it to me with a barely verbalized '~Eximpe~'.

I reached over the table and took the watch from him. I quickly handed it over to Luna. "It's embedded within the core mechanics, hidden underneath all the other spells."

Luna grasped the watch in her magic, closing her eyes in concentration.

"Verily, tis true. We... I can not believe I did not notice mine sister hide this away..." Luna’s voice grew tense, and her brow knitted in anger. "Right under my own nose!" she exclaimed loudly, her magic aura flaring and causing the watch to explode.

A few seconds of heavy breathing, and she regained her composure. "My... apologies. It seems my temper is rising high tonight. I hope you will forgive me friend Wade, I will make it up to you... " she addressed the rest of the table, "I hope you can all forgive me and mine sister our little temper tantrums. Tis not becoming."

I decided to answer for the others. "It's alright Luna. I can understand to an extent why Celestia would keep this swept under the rug, but she should have at least informed you. However, now that it's out, you can talk to her about it in private. Such things shouldn't be kept from those close to you."

Luna shook her head, summoning a sad smile to her lips. "Let us not stay on such a topic, this dinner is supposed to be one of happiness, a time spent with friends and family."

I pursed my lips and nodded, returning to my meal. Going with Luna’s wishes, I turned to Shining Armor and asked him a question, "So Shining, who did you leave in charge of the guard once you became a prince?”

Shining Armor looked surprised at the question, and finally managed to formulate a response. "I'm... I was never the 'head' of the guard. I was one of the captains stationed in Canterlot. I don't know for certain, but I assume they promoted a Lieutenant to take my place, or had a Major step down to take up the slack."

Interesting, so the military of this universe follows Earth's system of ranking. I wonder what my own follows... ?

"Don't you remember honey," Cadance asked, "It was Lieutenant class Ever Bright that took your position. The one that was sweet on that filly who worked in the bakery?"

"The one with the weird mane?" Shining Armor asked, much to his wife’s displeasure.

"It's a popular style nowadays, Shiny," she chastised.

"It's two tufts, one at the front, and another at the back. It's weird." He rebutted.

The rest of the dinner was conducted in relative silence, only broken by a question or two over the course of the meal. Before long it was getting close to the end of dinner, the Sun having set and the moon beginning its arc. I decided to excuse myself first, hoping that the tense atmosphere would lessen without my presence. I bid the rest a good night, shooting Luna a small smile of encouragement on the way out of the room.

As I made my way back to the living quarters, I replayed the night in my mind. Celestia, as I had originally assumed, was nothing more than a tyrant. Yes, one who hinders the advancement of science can be considered a tyrant.

I couldn’t help but dwell on one point I brought up, something that Celestia had avoided: What about Pegasi and Earth Ponies who can’t use magic?

I can see no downside to advancing the sciences to benefit these two groups. It would allow them to be on equal terms with unicorns and could balance out the power within the country. I’ve already noticed that the nobility consists mostly of unicorns.

I sighed as I rolled ideas around in my mind, something I would continue to do until I fell asleep that night.

Chapter 20 - Anger Issues

Its funny how easily you can fall into a rhythm. I woke Wade up at the crack of dawn and continued with his training. That morning I focused more on his strength and stamina. I started off with improving his upper body strength, and after that I had him run laps around the perimeter of the room.

Once that was finished I had him work on magic again. He had spent most of this time focused on Dark magic and I had a feeling he was close to reaching the next tier. Normally I would scoff at such a thing… but Wade was different. He seemed to learn at an exponential rate. He absorbed information like a sponge. Wade constantly mocks his own abilities, but I can see the improvement after every sparring match, every time he casts a spell.

Every day he gets stronger.

After a few hours of him practicing with the Dark tome, I began to grow restless. I like to think I’m patient, but there’s a noticeable deadline hanging over my head. I decided to voice my thoughts to him aloud, "It's strange, I would have thought you would learn the next stage of Dark magic. Pushing yourself like this and the constant practice should have been enough for you by now. Let's try for another hour and see where that takes us. I don't want you pushing yourself too hard since you no longer have the watch to monitor yourself."

"I'm trying, man." Wade said, summoning another ball of flux. He struggled as he set the shape and size, and I could see a drop of sweat run down his face. "I don't know why, but it is harder now. It was just a freaking watch, it couldn't have this much of a difference, could it?" He asked.

"I don't see why it should. If anything you should learn to live without it. You don't want to have to become dependable on an item if you can help it. Could prove dangerous for you down the road."

"That it might, but being able to avoid fainting spells was heavily appealing to me," Wade said with a grin, flinging the Flux ball to splash against a statue. "Have you ever been hit by fatigue so badly that one second you were fine, and the next you were splayed out on the floor? Unable to move besides flapping your gums? If not, it sucks. I never want to feel that again," He said, letting his arms hang weakly.

"I really liked that watch. It had a diamond in it. A freaking diamond, man! How freaking petty is that? I'm getting worked up by a chunk of rock, worth money I'll probably never see again. A chunk of rock that is worth no more than it's magical use as a focus stone here in Equestria." Wade let out a low laugh, wiping a slick of sweat from his forehead. "So basically, nothing."

I looked at Wade in concern, there’s no reason why he should be so exhausted already. "Are you feeling alright Wade? I can understand how odd it might feel to lose something you were used to having around, but it's no use getting worked up over."

"I... I don't know. I guess I'm feeling a bit rattled after last night. Everything Twilight told me about her made me think she was this Mother Theresa figure, always looking out for those less fortunate." Wade sat down on the floor, huffing as he tried to catch his breath. "Turns out she is precisely that, but horrifically xenophobic towards anything not of her own race. I mean, humans are pretty bad when you just look at the bad points... you yourself are teaching me a mostly offensive set of skills, designed to kill and maim. Is she wrong? Will me being here put others in danger?" He fixed me with a hopeful stare, "Am I dangerous, just by being left alone?"

I looked at the ceiling as I considered his question, a loaded question at that too. I had to be truthful with him, but I also had to give him hope. Let’s see if I can come up with something profound. "Yes, you are. Being here, another being in a different dimension, can disrupt the balance of things. However, you're here, and right now what matters is having you assimilate into this world. By preparing you for what may come ahead you'll find that a door has opened for you. You'll still be dangerous, but you'll be able to decide who you're dangerous to."

Wade thought about my words as he slowly pushed himself up off the floor. He took another read from the tome, reading the text within. If I didn’t know any better, I’d say he was searching for some hidden answer.

I watched silently as he closed the book and stared out over the targets. He summoned a ball of Flux, much more stable than his last attempts. He tossed it at the dummy, and I watched as the condensed darkness exploded against the figure.

Before the statue even had a chance to fully recover it was hit with another projectile. Then another... and another. I watched in concern as Wade began to draw greater amounts of energy from the book. He was pushing his body beyond the breaking point. I prepared to jump in and stop him when I saw something that stopped myself.

Wade had his hand extended, looking at it in complete concentration. A black fog flowed around his fingers, caressing his skin. The power grew, his hand shaking as he began to draw more magic from the tome only to keep it locked up inside him. I called out for him to cut the flow, but he didn’t respond. I could only watch in horror as his eyes rolled up inside his head and he collapsed upon his back.

I quickly ran over to Wade's limp form and held his wrist tightly as I felt for a pulse.

Good, he's still alive…

I understand I've been pushing him to new limits, but to suddenly black out like this... something's not right. Could it have been backlash? Considering how much magic he was drawing into himself at the end it’s quite possible, however, I don’t believe that was the reason.

I shook my head and sighed. Whatever the case may be Wade was out of commission for now, possibly for the rest of the day. I levitated Flux and returned it to the sack. Lifting that next, I brought it over to me with my magic as I hefted Wade up from the floor, cradling him in my arms. Grumbling a bit about his weight I walked out of the training room and made my way to the dormitories.

This seems eerily familiar...

Reaching Wade's room, I carefully opened the door and set him on his bed. I still had plenty of my own work I needed to get done before I left Wade. I planned on leaving him with new tomes, each base level of every aspect. At least this would give me the time to work on them...

I quietly closed Wade's door and made my way to my room. As I drew closer, I began to feel a... magical disturbance. It was incredibly faint, but it was still there. I stopped mid stride and looked up and down the hallway, attempting to pinpoint the magic. I eventually found it... located directly across from my door.

I continued at a steady pace down the hall, making sure to give Arcfire a quick read along the way. As I drew closer I began to put a spell to the magic. It seemed to be some type of cloaking spell... something akin to invisibility. I felt my anger begin to boil within me as I stopped directly next to the hidden individual... and turned towards them.

"You have ten seconds to reveal yourself before I decide to ignite the very area you're standing in."

Expecting more of a resistance, I was surprised when a pony slowly came into focus, appearing from a seemingly unseen mist. I wasn't the only one surprised, however.

"Can he see us?" the pony hissed, turning his head to look off to his side.

"Quiet you dolt, he can't have seen us yet, he just got here!" the second pony to emerge hissed back.

Whatever spell they were using continued to break down, revealing two guards, camping across the door from my bedroom. If I was in a better mood I might have stopped to consider what spell they had cast over themselves.

"He said he was going to set us on fire!" The first guard said, his pupils the size of pinpricks beneath my gaze.

"Keep calm private, he's a swordsmane first and foremost, there's no way he's good enough to break through our spells! Just keep calm and keep quiet!"

"He's looking right at me-"

"He's bluffing! He must have smelled your carcass, that is why you should shower after drills! Just stay quiet and he'll eventually give up." The second guard hissed back, his lips pursed into a scowl.

As the two bantered back and forth, whatever spell they had created had eventually vanished altogether. All that remained were two ponies, one nervous, the other cocky. Despite the fact that they were obviously sent here to spy on me, I found my mood improving by the second. Perhaps it was because I was right in guessing Celestia's true nature. Or perhaps it was because these ponies were simply too ignorant for their own good.

I decided to enjoy this opportunity and make them look like fools... more than they already were, of course. I leaned forward and eyed the higher ranked soldier, a sergeant, with a curious stare. Before either one could make another remark I quickly reached forward and prodded his muzzle... hard.

The guard in question looked at my finger, cross-eyed to the tip. Beside him, the private’s eyes rolled up into his skull, and he fell to the floor in a dead faint.

The sergeant watched as his compatriot slumped into a puddle on the floor. His gaze snapped back to the front as he stood to attention, as far as I could tell pretending that his attendance wasn't anything out of the ordinary.

I had gotten his attention, made him painfully aware that I in turn was aware of him... but he refused to budge. Ever the dutiful guard. Not all that impressive after I had found him slinking around outside my bed chambers like a common thief, but the fact that he hadn't run like a coward said something.

I stood up straight and crossed my arms, looking down at the solitary guard in annoyance. "So, do you mind explaining to me why you and your friend were camped outside my room?"

The only response I got from him was silence. My anger started to grow as the pony continued to stare dead ahead, ignoring me. Did he really think doing nothing would get me to leave? I have just about had it with these guards, so few of them I had met had actually proven to be of any worth.

Quicker than he could react, I wrapped my hand around his horn and pulled back on it, forcing him to look up at me. His eyes hardened as my grip tightened around his horn. "I'll give you three options. One, I snap your horn off and make you wear it as a necklace. Two, I pump so much magic into your little head it'll fry you. Or three, you tell me exactly why you're here, and I'll let you go."

"I'm a guard, what do you think I'm doing?" he snapped at me, locking eyes with my own. "We were stationed here to guard! Seriously, what kind of moron are you? What the hay do you think we were doing? Painting the wall? Searching for a bird? Jumping over a fence? Filling out reports?" He stopped, staring at me defiantly.

I could feel my eye twitching by the end of his rebuttal. I've had to deal with so much shit in the little time I've been here. Between teaching Wade, coming up with theories regarding his special abilities and trying to figure out what Celestia was up too I was exhausted. Not only that, I would need to cut my time sleeping now that I knew someone was trying to keep tabs on me. Oh who am I kidding, it's got to be Celestia. That arrogant fool always needs to feel like she's in control of everything. A shame that she's met her match when it comes to me.

I swapped his horn for his throat and pushed him against the wall he seemed so intent on guarding. I dragged his body up the wall and off the floor, his hind legs no longer able to reach the ground. He tried to escape my iron grip with his front hooves, but he wasn’t a match for my strength. I soon tapped into my tome and drew out it's power. I wasn't kidding before about the incinerating part.

I hardly joke around anymore.

Heat started to build in my right hand, slowly getting warmer by the second. I wouldn't kill the fool, but at this point I needed to scare him. I had to be absolutely certain about Celestia and I had gone too far to turn back now. The moment I yanked on his horn I had caused even more trouble for myself.

I might as well get some information while I'm at it though.

"What I think you're doing is not minding your own business. Now, I'm tired, and not in the mood to play games with you. You will tell me who sent you here and why, or I give you sunburn you'll never recover from."

"Are you dense?" the sergeant said, a wry smile on his mug as he tried to ignore the pain. "You're in Canterlot, the capital where Princess Celestia calls her home. You just had a run in with her royal highness last night, which I hear ended in a yelling spat between the two sisters. As you no doubt know by this point, she doesn't have a very good opinion on you or your race. The very next day you find two guards right outside your room. Again, I have to ask if you're really this dense-"

I tightened my grip, forcing him to let out a pained gasp. He regained his composure, and choked out his next sentence as he glared down at me from his suspended position.

"Go ahead. Prove her right. Go ahead and maim me, kill me, burn me to ash. I am a guard! It is my sworn duty, my reason for living, to protect my brothers and sisters, even to my dying breath! I only warn you..." his smile disappeared, shooting me a determined look, the pressure from his forelegs lessening with every second. "If you are as bad as she says, if you hurt anypony, even so much as a bruise... nothing you do to me will be enough to… stop... me... from... coming... back... and... beating... you... senseless..." the lack of air finally did its job, causing his limbs to droop and fall to his sides as his eyes closed.

I blink in surprise as the guard went limp in my grasp. I release him and he falls to the floor in a mess of limbs. My blood ran cold as I kneeled down and searched for a pulse. I breathed a sigh of relief as I eventually found one. Good, I didn't kill him, only knocked him unconscious. I inspected his neck and found his fur had been burnt clean off around the area where I grabbed him. The skin was blackened

A wave of sadness and tiredness washed over me as I inspected the two guards. Once more I had let my anger get a hold of me. On nothing but rage I had almost taken the life of someone innocent.

Just like I did once before…

They were beneath you.

All creatures have the right to live...

Only the strong survive.

I shook my head and chased away those memories. They were in the past, and the past can't be changed, only the future. It would seem, however, that my self-restraint is not as developed as I thought it was. I would need to meditate more often, think about my actions today... and the consequences that could arise from them. First things first, to take care of these two.

My eyes drifted over to the private that had passed out. I stood over him and placed a finger to the tip of his horn. Concentrating, I pushed some of my magic into him, just enough to get him to wake up. A magical jump-start, if you will.

He gave a mighty twitch, then did something surprising.

He... rolled over, and let out a mumbling groan.

"Five... fvvv morr minits..."

Before I was even able to raise an eyebrow in confusion, he let out a low snore. What a lazy individual. What a complete 180 from the hard-ass next to him. Must be why they were paired together, their superiors probably hoped they would rub off on each other.

I deadpanned at the sleeping guard before standing up and making my way to my room. As I put my hand on the doorknob, however, I couldn't bring myself to retreat into my den. I glanced back and focused on the guard I had choked. I tried to tell myself that he was in the wrong, he should have cooperated with me from the start... but no, I took it too far.

With a sigh I opened my robe and withdrew Nosferatu. After bonding myself with the tome I began to draw out my own life force. The black miasma that was the spell encircled my body as it attacked my very being. Once I felt I had drawn enough I sent the black fog to encircle the guard I had harmed.

I watched as his fur began to regrow and any bruises I had caused vanish. I listened closely and I could hear him breathing a bit steadily now, much better than the shallow intakes only moments before.

Satisfied with the outcome I entered my room and began working at my desk, allowing the two sleeping guards to continue their mission in the hall.

Chapter 21 - New Magic, New Cloths, And New... Issues

Author's Note

Yes, it's another large chapter. I tried to brake it up, but I couldn't find a good spot to do so without harming the story.

With that done, enjoy the chapter.

Chapter 21 - New Magic, New Cloths, And New... Issues

I awaken from my well needed sleep to find that it was early the next day. Today would be my sixth day here in Wade's world which left me only two days left to train him. Remembering the tussle I had with the guards yesterday I took time to scan my room for any spells that may be in use. I had first hand proof that Celestia didn’t trust me and was willing to go as far at to spy on me. Finding no alien magic within my room I walked out my door and made my way to Wade's room. As I expected, the two guards from yesterday were gone and not a trace of them, or any other soldier, could be found.

Yesterday's confrontation required me to reconsider some things. With everything that has happened, it might be in my best interest to leave early. While I planned on staying for a full seven days, I may only stay for six nights now. The sooner I got away from Celestia the better, I didn’t need her breathing down my neck any more than she already was.

I walked inside Wade's room and found him slumped over his desk. Needless to say I was surprised, Wade didn't seem like the kind to willingly study unless a fire was lit under his ass. I walked over to him and saw that he had numerous sheets of paper lying around with writing on them, all in the ancient language.

I smiled in triumph as I read over the pages, recognizing the words for the tome Nosferatu. It seemed that Wade had finally reached the next rank within the Dark arts. I was about to wake him up and congratulate him when I saw something that worried me. Wade's right arm was cut open, the blood having congealed together by now.

I turned on the light to the room to inspect his arm, but what I noticed instead caused some bile to rise in my throat. The ink Wade had used to write was red.

Blood Red.

I began to shake his shoulder violently as I cursed under my breath. Wade may be able to heal from any injury, but even his body has limits without constant morphing. Writing roughly fifteen pages of blood for ink can't be too good for the health.

I watched as he opened his eyes, but made little effort to speak. Taking a closer look I noticed his eyes were slightly glazed over as well. Shaking him was hardly going to do him any good at this point. I am unaware as to how much blood the human body can afford to lose, but I made it this far assuming the worst.

And right now I need to assume that Wade is on the verge of death.

I quickly withdrew Nosferatu and began sapping my own life energy. Taking more than enough, I directed the flow into Wade. I watched as his skin began to scab over, that too eventually healing. The blood he had lost began to reproduce itself exponentially. Or, at least in theory anyway.

I checked his eyes once more and noticed the glazed over look was replaced by one of confusion. I breathed out a sigh of relief, knowing he would be fine. And now that he's fine, I can lay into him about this.

"Wade... Do you mind telling what the fuck you were thinking? You could have killed yourself if you pushed your luck any further!"

He pushed my hand away, wincing and holding his head in his other hand.

"The hell is your problem?" He asked, rubbing his brow as he enacted a morph. He turned into a… pink fetus creature. Wait a moment, wasn’t that a Mew!? "Honestly, I preferred the water. Fast shock, a couple choice curse words, and that's it. What's with the yelling? If you actually thought it might be better than the other way, I have to say I don't appreciate it."

I blinked in surprise and shook my head, now was not the time for this. I scowled and waved a hand at the desk in front of me. "My problem is that I find you slumped over your desk half dead after using your own blood to write out the next spell. Was it really so hard to search around for some ink?"

"What? Blood? Last thing I remember I was in the training hall, next thing I know I'm getting a drill camp wake up."

"Instead of arguing with me, how about you actually look a bit closer at the papers in front of you?"

I watched as he turned towards the desk, looking positively shocked that he couldn’t see the top of it. Was he really so out of it that he didn’t even know what he morphed into? It seemed to be that way since he was looking at his own body in confusion. Light pink fur, high pitched voice and a long thin tail with a bulbous tip and two oversized feet.

I watched as he began to rise off the chair, floating lazily above the desk as he inspected the papers.

"By the long of the wave, arrange to the side of the corneal nerve grouping." He kept on reading, switching between papers until he was done. "Nosferatu?" He asked, "So the base of the spell redistributes the physical, mental and spiritual energy of the caster?"

I sighed as my eyes drifted between the paper and his body. I’ll admit, I’ve played my share of Pokemon in the past and being presented with a live specimen was just too good of a chance to pass. I gently poked the side of his body as I responded to his question, "Close. The spell, like every other, is a weapon used in battle. It summons a black miasma which encircles your foe and slowly drains the life force of the individual. During that time, any life you manage to steal will be transferred into yourself allowing you to heal in the midst of battle. Think of it like a healing spell, but transformed into a weapon. If you're skilled enough at wielding it, you should be able to absorb the life from any biological organism. You should also be able to take your own life force and give it to another individual. If you do that and place the life into a dead body, you'll create a zombie, one that will follow your every command."

I ended my miniature lecture as I focused on his tail. I firmly grasped it between my thumb and index finger as I began to trace the vertebrae. Fascinating, joints were allocated at systematic intervals allowing the tail to perform great feats of flexibility, while still allowing it to hang free.

"Uh... I don't wanna make this an awkward moment, but that might very well be my junk you're playing with," Wade chastised. He tweaked the end out of my grasp and curled it around his midsection.

Well, that just made everything incredibly awkward.

I quickly pulled my hand away and held it close. "Right, sorry about that. Was just curious about your anatomy. Looking at a living breathing Mew isn't exactly a common occurrence in my daily life."

"I have to agree with that," Wade said, while he prodded at his now pudgy little stomach. I could hear him mumbling to himself for a few seconds, "-not like I could just teleport it out… can I even eat? I have saliva, so I have to assume I can. Maybe it's like morphing, and everything in my stomach just immediately becomes energy? What if I ate too much, would I just explode due to the energy build up?"

He whipped his gaze back up to look me in the eye. "Wait, back up, whatever you do, please don't tell Twilight about this. She'll want in on the experimentation process, and I'll probably NEVER get her to calm down."

He floated up to the ceiling, swaying gently in an invisible breeze. "She's already bugging me to spend more time with other people. I think she's worried that I don't get out all that often. I don't see what the big deal is, I play chess with Sweetie Belle... almost every few days."

He dropped back down to settle on the floor, "Still haven't won a single game against the pint sized terror."

I smiled as I watched him float around. "Chess... I haven't played that game in a very long time." I shook my head to clear my mind. The hell am I doing, how did Wade of all people manage to get me off topic!? "As fun as this has been, we very quickly got off topic. As disturbing as it was to find you half dead over your desk, you still managed to reach the next rank within the dark arts. I want you to bind the pages together and find a cover for it. While I have never individually written separate parts for a spell it should still work when put together. It doesn't even matter what material you use for the cover as the magic will fix it up for you. Once you complete that, we can begin your training on the spell."

He floated over to the pages, looking them over, "Wait, what? The hell is this about me being half dead?" He asked thickly, "You're saying these are mine? Are you sure, I don't remember writing them..."

I huffed and gathered the pages together, organizing them in the correct order. "Yes, they are yours. I can also confidently say that you used your blood because when I found you your arm was cut open and scabbed over."

"Damn," He puffed, somehow grabbing the papers from me with levitation. "I don't remember any of that. Is that going to happen every time I... uh... 'unlock' a new spell?" He asked, his concern leaching into his diminutive voice.

I shook my head. "Honestly, this shouldn't have happened in the first place. I can understand a major headache, yes, but what you did was something rather concerning. I'm going to make the assumption that the first time for you is going to be the roughest. This could be because of your translation spell. I would be surprised if something like this happened to you again."

"Well, I hope you're right," he agreed. "If what you're saying is true I might have been in some real trouble if I was on my own. So what are we going to do today?" He asked, floating overhead once again.

"Practice the new spell, just as soon as you string the pages together and connect it to a cover of some sort. Of course, you could simply rewrite the spell if you want, Luna provided us with plenty of black books and I'm sure you can find some ink around here."

"I kinda like the idea of a 'binder-book'. You said it'll still work, so I'll not let it go to waste. Especially seeing as I apparently almost died or whatever. And If I write anything else I am going to use a pen or a pencil. No more unconscious blood writing. And I personally hate quills, they always spill ink all over the place, I really can't get the hang of them," He looked closer at the page on top of the stack, peering at the flowing script. "Although apparently I'm really good at it when I'm not trying."

I chuckled and made my way to another seat in the room, leaning back comfortably. "The magic of the Ancient Language is known to work in mysterious ways. Try recalling the words needed to write the spell without looking at the pages you already wrote."

He furrowed his brow as he did what I asked of him. "Can I try something?" He asked me. I raised an eyebrow and cocked my head in confusion. Before I could react he wrapped his hands around my wrist and gave me a rather uncomfortable Indian rug burn.

I recoiled my arm and gave Wade a menacing glare. He ignored my discomfort and looked at the pages. "Nosferatu~" He intoned, using the spell to push some of his own energy into myself. "Did that work?" He asked.

You have got to be kidding me. The first time he uses the spell and he manages to direct energy from himself into me!? It took me almost a week to get that down and he does it in second!?!?

Before I could answer Wade placed his stubby little limbs to his temples, massaging them.

That’s what you get for rushing things. Honestly, it’s almost as if he enjoys pain.

I smiled as I inspected my arm, the burn having vanished and the red mark replaced with healthy skin once more. I chuckled as I watched him trying to alleviate the headache he was no doubt experiencing. "I'm impressed, it took me a while to learn how to transfer my own life energy. You truly have a gift for learning new techniques. As for the pain you're most likely feeling, it'll go away. That will always happen when you sacrifice some of your energy. After all, you're literally ripping a spiritual piece of yourself from your body. You'll get used to the feeling in due time."

"Nuuuuu," He moaned, "So this is gonna happen every time I do this? And I'm supposed to practice with it like it doesn't bother me?" He slowly morphed back to normal. "Aaaagh, why does my head still hurt?" He inquired. "I morphed back, so it should be gone, right?"

Did he not listen to a single thing I said?

"It'll only happen when you give up some of your own energy. If you're taking some in, it'll have the opposite effect of what you're feeling now. As far as your morph not working... that's not very surprising. You said that it heals and regenerates your body. What you lost, however, is something much deeper than that. You gave away one of the base building blocks of your very being. One way to look at it is like this; you just took a knife and cut a piece of your soul off. No amount of morphing will be able to heal that, only time will."

"Wait..." He said, contemplating my words. "So it's like soulfire, from the dresden series? I can shave pieces off, and they'll heal in time, but in the end I AM shaving off something that isn't readily restored?"

I looked at him in confusion. "Soulfire? I've heard of the dresden series, but never got around to reading them. Besides, you're not actually tampering with your soul, I just used it as an example. You can drain as much as you want, so long as you don't completely empty yourself. If you do, you die, otherwise it'll slowly refill over time."

"So I could actually die if I overextend myself? I guess that anything one can do can end in death, if they aren't careful..."

"It's a powerful spell and has many uses. Even though you don't need to use the tomes, I still want you to bind it together. Next time, just make sure you write a spell in a journal or empty book. There's no need to go through this extra step."

"K," he acquiesced. "Where am I going to find a cover though? Should I just take one from another book?"

I shrugged. "Sure, go ahead." I suddenly broke out into laughter as I considered a rather humorous confrontation. "Just make sure Twilight doesn't know about it."

"W... why not?" He asked, realization spiking as he said this, "Oh... ooooooh. Because she'll flay me alive for ripping the cover off a book, got it."

I leaned back into my chair, giving him a smile. "Indeed. Now, the faster you get done, the faster we can practice the magic. It's my last day here and I'd like to make the most of it."

"Seriously?" He asked, "It's already been seven days? I could have sworn we had a couple more to go..."

He returned my smile, giving it a determined twist. "Well then, what are we doing sitting around here? Let's get back to it, and make it worth it!"

He opened his door, and nearly tripped over a package outside of it.

Watching him stumble, I rose from my seat and walked to the door, looking at the package. I glanced up and down the hall, noticing a similar box in front of my own door. I stepped over Wade’s package and hurried over to my own. I bent down and opened the box, taking out a silver medallion. The moment I made contact with the metal my eyes widened in surprise. Magic: pure, raw and untampered magic. I could feel it flowing from the metal and into my body. I don’t know how, but this beautiful medallion was somehow amplifying my base magic. I didn’t even think such a thing was possible, a boost such as this was only obtainable through my own training.

I looked over to Wade to see that he had received a new watch.

"Uh, think you might look at this before I try and put on something that might very well be something like a bomb?" Wade asked, holding it out to me.

I rolled my eyes and placed the medallion within my robe. I took the watch and held it close, closing my eyes in concentration. After several minutes of thoroughly searching the device, I handed it back to him. "Its clean, can't find anything out of the ordinary."

"Awesome," he said, circling the watch around his wrist. "~Eximpe~" He uttered, waiting for it to lock into place. The watch didn’t react in the slightest. "~Eximpe~?" He repeated tentatively, holding the tips together. Nothing happened. "So... I guess it has a different password? Well that doesn't help me," He muttered, sliding it into his pocket. He pulled out a piece of paper from the box.

I snorted as I looked over his shoulder at the mess of characters. As childish as it may sound, I almost preferred pictures. At least then I would get an idea as to who it was from. I started to make my way towards the training room, glancing back at Wade one last time. "Well, we don't have a lot of time, might as well get started. I'll meet you in the training room, I have some... testing to do with this medallion."

He acknowledged me with a wave as he retreated into his own room. I took a closer look at the medallion, appraising its design. It practically screamed Luna, what with the silver and the detailed crescent moon in the middle.

I entered the training room and placed it within my robe. I could still feel the magic amplifying my own, but by how much?

I focused on the weakest target, eying it curiously. I wonder, could I turn my base magic into a weapon? I’ll admit, I never considered it before. I've used it to toss things around, but never more than that.

I stretched out both my hands, palms facing each other and my fingers slightly curled. I focused on the head of the dummy as I tried to replicate a technique I had seen once before. I began to channel my magic, directing it at my target. Once the magic had significantly built, I scowled and clapped my hands together.

The result was near instantaneous. The dummy’s head caved in on itself from all sides, reminding me of what a can would do when squeezed. I could only imagine what would happen if I did such a thing to a living creature.

A small tune played above me, but I paid it little notice as I inspected my new toy. This medallion… I could accomplish quite a bit with this new ‘power up’.

I was distracted from my thoughts as I heard footsteps coming from the hall.

I placed the medallion inside my robe as Wade came rushing in. "So Wade, do you have the spell ready?"

He held up a bundle of pages. "Just gonna use one of the books here, they're blank anyway so even if Twilight finds out, she can't raise too big of a stink, right?"

I shrugged and pointed at the neatly stacked pile of perfectly blank books he could have used. "Go ahead, they're here for our benefit, may as well make use of them."

He picked up one of the blanks, summoning a knife to cut out the unused pages. Once done, he fit his pages inside, trying to get them to fit. They stuck out awkwardly, the book he had picked smaller than the pages themselves.

"Okay, so I just need something for adhesive, right?" he asked, turning to me. I merely smiled knowingly as the book in his grasp lit up with a bright light.

The book glowed brightly before dimming into a dark sickly purple. When the brightness had dimmed the book's cover had changed, becoming much, much thicker than it was previously. Not only that, but the color of the book was a dark purple and sported a sinister emblem on the cover. The grooves of the insignia still glowed faintly before that too dimmed away. The previous problem with the pages was fixed, as the book and pages seemed to come to an agreement.

"The books... change?" He asked, flipping through it.

I laughed, watching him intently. "They do. The text comes to terms with it's host and together it forms a mutual bond. Thus, the change in appearance to fit the spell it represents. Every spell will have a different symbol on the cover. You can also tell which spell type is which by looking at the color. Purple for Dark, red for Fire, yellow for Thunder, green for Wind and light blue for Ice."

"Well I guess it's good for someone like me that they come color coordinated. Wait... I may not have played the games in detail, but I thought Ice was green as well, a subcategory of Wind?"

"Ice is a subcategory of Wind, but the covers are still blue. To be fair, a lot of the covers changed over the course of the games. For now though, Ice has it's own cover, but is still considered Wind magic."

"Oh, I guess that makes sense. What’s the sigil on the cover mean?" He asked, pointing at the cover, "Or does it just mean 'darkness' or something?"

I shrugged, looking at the symbol. Yet more questions I could not answer. "I honestly don't know. The knowledge of the Ancient Language and its symbols have been lost even by the game's standards."

"Imma just say it says darkness then... I wonder if Rarity would would be willing to make me a new shirt with a decal like this?" He mused, taking his off. "Man, she is gonna be steamed when she finds out she didn't have enough time to make you anything. Speaking of, did Twilight say what her progress with your keychains was?"

I shook my head. "I haven't heard anything from her. My guess is I won't get the completed keychains, especially after the incident at dinner last night. I'm honestly surprised she hasn't tried to evict me from the castle herself," I ended positively.

"C'mon, she wouldn't renege on a deal, and she didn't look all that mad with you... just kinda sad, you know?"

"... I see. Well, until she shows up, we'll have to wait and see. For now, however, I want you to practice that spell on me. Try draining my life energy for starters. Just make sure you do it slowly!"

Wade followed the script of the spellwork, designating myself as the 'target' of the spell. The black mist that was the spell began to circle around me, and I could begin to feel my energy being sapped.

I remained motionless, my arms crossed behind my back as I watched him. "Good, I can feel the drain. This was the original intent of this spell, to steal the life of others. Of course, there's more than one way to utilize it. I only wish we had a body to practice on or something that recently died..."

Wade stopped the spell, wiping a slick of sweat from his brow. Strange, he shouldn’t be feeling tired after the first cast. If anything, he should feel invigorated, not the other way around.

"Well you heard Twilight, they cremate their dead," He posited, "Unless Nosferatu can bypass that, it's really a moot point. Speaking of, have you ever tried doing that on cremated remains? Could be the kind of necromancy they're used to dealing with is a different flavor..."

I shook my head, considering how such a thing could even work. "You need a host and a pile of ash is hardly going to constitute as a suitable subject."

"Well I guess that makes sense... how little of a 'host' is required for 'reanimation', do you figure?"

I chewed on the inside of my cheek in thought. "Well... I only rose a few and all of them were... fresh. One subject had their leg removed and the dark magic sped up the recovery rate. In less than a minute it had its leg back. I'm going to assume it at least needs a head and a body, but I don't know for certain. Let me start from the beginning for you. When enough life energy is pushed into a corpse, the body will be reanimated. Although the energy is pure life force, it's still tainted by dark energy. The two forces mix together and create an artificial soul to replace the the previous one. This is both good and bad."

I may as well sit down for this, we have a lot to cover now that Wade is capable of creating zombies. The last thing I need is for him to screw that up.

"You see, because the corpse has a soul, artificial or not, it's tethered to it and more in-tune with the life that gave it birth. I'm sure you've seen plenty comical situations back home where a zombie loses a head and the body just walks over and re-connects it. It's not so simple. In fact, it would be best if I back up a bit."

"Should you ever decide to reanimate a corpse know that it's impossible to fully revive the deceased. Once a body's soul is gone, it's gone for good. Now, when the undead is created, it's not actually a zombie, but something different. You'll create, strait from the games, a phantom. This is not a ghost, but much more advanced than a zombie. A zombie can take much more damage than a phantom and they are much harder to kill. However, a phantom has something that a zombie doesn't, and that's intelligence. A phantom may be easier to kill, but it can learn from observation. If the phantom manages to stay alive for a long period of time, it might achieve the level of intelligence a young child possesses. When I brought a mare back to life, she actually managed to speak in broken sentences at one point."

"Now for the last part, which is the physical capabilities of a phantom. A phantom is created for the purpose of war. The Dark magic infuses with the muscles of the host giving the phantom great strength. The more powerful the individual was in life, the more powerful he'll be in death. Let me give you an example; The longest phantom I had was actually my first. It was a young mare that had recently passed away due to some illness. Anyway, one day I sent her out to look around my home for intruders. Later she dragged back a full grown manticore by the tail after apparently beating it into submission... she wanted to call it kitty. So, that's really the basics of understanding what a phantom is; any questions?"

I must have really caught his interest because he practically jumped at the chance to ask a question.

"Manticore? I've heard of them, but that's all. Was it really that big of an achievement?" He asked.

I raised an eyebrow at him. "They're about twice the size of you, can climb trees, can fly short distances and are the primary predators of the Everfree forest. They are vicious creatures, capable of killing a pony, or us, in a single swipe. The phantom mare I created made it break down in tears."

"But... but... have you ever met Fluttershy? She's afraid of her own shadow, and she described manticore as being misunderstood pushovers. Could it just be she's only met a runt or something?" He mused, trailing off at the end.

I merely rolled my eyes and snorted. "I have met her, of course, she never spoke to me. You need to remember that Fluttershy is exceptional with animals. She would probably tell you a poisonous spider is 'cute' and 'misunderstood'. Of course, she is terrified of dragons."

"Really? She never seems to have any problems with Spike... he is kinda on the 'not scary' side of things though... full size dragons are pretty damn scary."

I shrugged impassively, I’ve yet to meet one personally. "They shouldn't be too much of a problem if you know how to deal with them. I should be able to deal with one easy enough on my own using Thunder magic. The magic has a unique property against dragons that it pierces their scales. Power up the spell, aim for the head."

"Not the base of the spine?" he asked, pointing at the back of his head. "I can understand how pretty much everything is vulnerable to electric shock, especially if focused on the nervous system. Are there only 'dragon' dragons though? Nothing elementally based, like an ice dragon or even a lightning dragon?"

"That would work, yes. Of course, being crippled for life sounds to be a punishment worse than death. As far as elemental dragons... I have no idea. I honestly don't know much about this world's geography or wonders. I've lived in the Everfree forest my entire life. I've managed to 'acquire' a few books here and there, but nothing special."

"I'd say raid the castle library, it isn't like sunbutt is going to get any madder at you. Buuuuuut it wouldn't do ya any good. Nothing here is in English. If you wanna take a few and try to puzzle out the chicken scratch I'd be more than willing to go and 'borrow a few books..."

Hmm… while I may not be able to raid this castle, I may get lucky with the one in the Everfree. Perhaps once I return to my universe I’ll have a quick look through the old place.

I watched in amusement as I saw Twilight and Rarity enter the training room. Rarity was nervously looking at Twilight and I could see why. The mare was glaring daggers into the back of Wade’s head, no doubt about his suggestion to steal from the library.

I gave Twilight a subtle motion of my hand, asking her to calm down. She noticed and took in deep breaths, steadying herself. Once she had sufficiently calmed down enough she gave me a smile. I returned it as Twilight summoned a small table along with cups and a pot of tea.

I didn’t mind the fact that they were listening in on us. So long as they stayed quiet I wouldn’t have any complaints.

"There's not much point to it. While the challenge interests me, in the long run it wouldn't do me any good."

"Oohoohoo~" he heckled, "Don't let Twilight hear you say something like that, she'd be liable to exhaust the local air supply telling you why reading wouldn't be a waste of time," he joked, activating the spell again. Once more I felt my energy being drained.

"And what if you found a book of spells that let you boost your own spells effectiveness? I'm not saying you would," He choked out, struggling for a few moments to control the spell, "I'm just arguing for the sake of arguing, that you don't really seem like the kind of guy to blanket dismiss an option 'just because', or anything like that."

"There is a suitable answer to every reason, even if that answer is so farfetched it must be false. Simply saying 'that's the way it is' or 'because magic' is so... pathetic. I find little point in studying a language that I won't have any use for. Even if I do find something similar to what you say, I don't think I could actually use it. I'm incapable of utilizing unicorn magic in the form of spells. I have, however, been able to simulate some spells, but they are few and far between."

I took out the medallion I had received and showed it to Wade. "This wonderful little trinket I received actually boosts my magic. It's incredible really, I didn't know such a thing was possible for me. I've been testing its limits while you binding the tome and I must say, it works wonderfully."

"Cool," He spouted, adjusting his standing position. "Seems she really took a liking to you in the short time you've been here. Does the Luna in your world share the same opinion?"

I laughed. "She tried to invade my dreams and destroy me from the inside out. Back in my universe, the princesses hate me. I used to be considered a threat to the country."

I probably still am.

Twilight and rarity were giving me cautious looks. I believe this is the first time they became aware of my predicament.

"Oh. Well that sounds like it sucks, honestly. Must be weird to see a version of her that actually likes you then, huh?"

"Indeed. But enough about that, how does the spell feel?"

"It feels..." He trailed off, looking rather ill. "I feel kinda sick. Like I just chugged an entire 2 liter soda. And yes, I have done that before, on a dare. Besides that... I can't really put it to words. It's not exactly a bad feeling... but it’s weird."

I nodded my head. The answer still didn’t make much sense, but given Wade’s unique abilities, I’ll assume they are the cause. "It's something you'll get use to with practice. It's most likely your body trying to adapt to the overflowing amount of life force that just entered your system. When the feeling wears off, you should find yourself feeling better than when you first started."

"Is there anything I can specifically do with this energy? Besides hold it and use it to heal and stuff? There has to be something I can do with it besides just greedily swallow it..."

"it's how the spell was originally designed. When you have the chance, try taking some of your own and pushing it into another being or a corpse," I said.

He took what I said to heart, slowly returning the life energy he had taken from me. "Am I going too fast? Is there a designated 'safe' speed for this kind of thing?" he asked.

I closed my eyes and breathed in deeply, feeling my spiritual energy begin to refill. "Not really. Just try not to drain yourself too fast. Taking in life is always a plus, but losing it too fast could cause problems."

"Sounds like a statement that can be applied in any number of situations," Twilight finally said. I’m surprised she lasted as long as she did.

Wade turned towards the voice, utterly confused and surprised to find the two ponies behind him.

"How... how the heck long have they been here?" He hissed at me.

"Right around the point where you suggested stealing from the library," Twilight stated with acid in her voice.

"You should have seen Twilight's face," Rarity said with a chuckle. "She was so red I almost mistook her for Big Macintosh for a few seconds!~"

"H... hey," Twilight said, her cheeks slightly reddening. "Don't let us intrude, just carry on with your lesson, okay?"

I rolled my eyes before smiling. I looked over at Twilight and asked her, "How would you like to help with Wade's training, Twilight? Not only will you get a first... hoof experience of the magic, I can promise that no harm will come to you."

Twilight grinned widely, nodding in rapid succession. I nodded at Wade, telling him to go ahead.

He siphoned off a chunk of energy from myself, slowly feeding it into Twilight. She went ramrod stiff, quivering in place.

"That, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that, that-" Twilight kept on stammering, till she finally let out, "-THAT! What is that? How are you doing that? Where is it coming from? Is it similar to Martyrs Touch? It feels similar to Martyrs Touch. This is better, though! I feel... I feel... I feel alive!" she shouted happily, dancing in place.

I chuckled, watching her antics. "That, Twilight, was pure life energy. Not sure what a Martyrs touch is, however."

"It felt like coffee, injected straight into my brain, undiluted by various subsidiaries. I feel like running around! I could stay awake and study for days!" her smile suddenly fell, and she settled back down with a series of owlish blinking. "It's... gone? I could have sworn..." Twilight sat back on her rump, still blinking erratically.

Oh, this is just too good of a chance to pass up. Let’s see if I can have a little fun with her. "Indeed. A being can only have so much life energy, and the body regulates that. Unless you have a constant flow, it'll just... fade away. Still, it's amusing to see what a bit of my life inside of you does."

"That was from you?" Twilight let out with a surprised burst of air. "It was... more pleasant than I would have expected from you?" she let out hesitantly.

I deadpanned and turned towards Wade. "I may be a bookworm as well, but even I'm not that bad!"

"I dunno, I mean you sure didn't taste all that sweet," He started, causing me to facepalm. Thankfully, or not so thankfully, a disembodied voice interrupted him before he could continue. I felt my blood ran cold as I realized the voice belonged to none other than Discord.

"Phrasing!" his voice echoed around us, yet he didn't show himself.

"Go die in a hole!" Wade called back, to no response.

I groaned and rubbed my face. "Oh god, anyone but him."

Discord didn't respond, leaving us in silence. After a while, Wade decided to instigate him further. "Jerk has probably been watching us all week. Freaking peeping tom."

Still nothing from Discord. So long as I don’t have to deal with his antics, I can deal with his spying. Besides, it’s not like I can chase him away.

"Well let him watch if he wants to. I only have a problem if he decides to annoy us with his..." Rarity paused, raising her hooves to punch out the air quotations, " 'Oh so brilliant', 'jokes'. Enough about him, if you two are taking a break then allow me to show off the little something I managed to finish for Robin!~"

I raised an eyebrow and removed myself from the floor, making my way towards Rarity. "Honestly Rarity, you didn't have to go through the trouble of making something for me."

"Oh but of course I had to!" Rarity retorted, swinging a gigantic rectangular case into an upright position. "Looking at your outfit, why, it'd be a sin if I hadn't!"

She pulled one outfit out and held it up in front of me. "For the first one, I thought a more vibrant color might highlight the color of your eyes!"

I blinked a few times, taking in the blood red color of the cloak. I smiled and reached forward to feel the fabric, surprised to find it so soft. "It's incredibly soft. What material did you use?"

Rarity gave a wide smile, "I made the coat was a specially prepared fabric called flannel, it's made from cotton, and the softness comes from way the cotton is loosely bundled together during its preparation. The pants are also cotton, but densely woven together. I got the idea from Wade’s pants, I believe he called the effect, 'denim'? He seems to find the material easy enough move around in. I wanted to also construct a new pair of boots," Rarity trailed off, and her expression contemplative. "Oh, I just didn't have any more time. Especially after the other sets I made."

My hand twitched ever so slightly. "Other sets? Honestly Rarity, this is already too much. Still, it's a beautiful piece of work and I'll be sure to wear it on special occasions."

"Why thank you darling, I started off with that one... honestly because I'm fairly certain you won't like this next one. The name 'Robin' just inspired this certain color scheme with me... I ran with it... but I'm not sure how I feel about it." She pulled out another bundle and I heard Wade struggling to contain his mirth. As for myself, I wanted to murder something.

It was mostly a bright red, but the sleeves and tunic were green, aside from a few touches of white trim. The pants were at least a single, stable color. White. They might be good on their own, but in my opinion the coat was a bust.

[Twitter page of Masahiro Sakurai]

"See? I was fervently hoping it might all come together and be accentuated by your eyes... it appears I was wrong... You can still use it in the privacy of your own home... perhaps for cleaning... or painting... or sleeping?"

"Well, y-yes, I'm sure I can find a proper use for it. Thank you Rarity, I only wish I had something I could give to you in return. I wasn't expecting such... generosity."

"Thank you for taking it... I don't think I could stand it being anywhere in my boutique," she added in a barely audible whisper. "Now that we've gotten that.. yes, that out of the way, we can move on to the last three. I actually made this one first," She pulled out a coat that looked identical to my own, aside from the color.

"to experiment with the sizes, make sure I had the right measurements. You are a very light sleeper, by the way. You should see a doctor about that once you have the time. You might have a minor case of apnea, or something even worse if you're unlucky." At this point I wanted to ring Rarity's neck as I noticed both Wade and Twilight looking at Rarity in confusion.

Rarity had payed me a visit the first night we arrived at Canterlot. She thought it would be a good idea to sneak into my room while I was sleeping and try to take my measurements. She wasn't as quite as she thought she was and I had woken up before she even got next to my bed. I didn't know it was her at the time, and my time in the Everfree had made me paranoid. The moment she was beside my bed I grabbed her horn, drew my sword, and placed it at her neck.

From there is was just confusion and annoyance as Rarity tried to explain to me all she wanted was my measurements. I allowed her to take them, but I refused to strip and I only gave her a limited amount of time. When I asked her why she didn't simply ask me during the day she said that I was usually busy with Wade and she didn't want to interrupt.

She also said I wasn't the most approachable individual.

"This next one," she pulled out another coat.

[Kiarou: Deviantart (right image)]

It was again red, but of a deeper, richer hue. The trim was light yellow, and accentuated with black. It had a slightly more... militaristic look, almost like armor. As was evidenced by the half pauldrons worked into the outfit itself.

"I heard from Twilight how you use mostly... hmm... combat related spells, so I put a fair bit of customization into this design. The coat itself is made from spun changeling silk, for its magical retentive and conductive qualities. Nestled within the pauldrons themselves are a ruby on each side, each with an affinity for absorbing any spell you may find flung your way. The coat has runes stitched into the underside of it to reinforce the stability of the fabric, making it almost completely impervious to wear and tear. Well, do you like them?" she asked hopefully, her trepidation clear on her face.

I eyed the last piece of clothing with barely contained joy. If the robe was capable of everything she said it was, than I could become so much more powerful. If the rubies truly absorb hostile magic, than I could basically ‘tank’ a unicorn. Not only that, but if it retains the magic, I could use them as storage for desperate situations.

"I do like them Rarity, and I can see each of them having different uses. The last one, I must say, is truly marvelous. With its added enchantments it makes it suitable for battle. I'm certainly not a fashion forward individual. I pick and choose based on utility and usefulness. With this robe I'll be much more protected during battle, and for that I thank you." I gave her a genuine smile. "The incredible design just makes this piece all the better."

Rarity absorbed the praise like a sponge, almost glowing by the end of my statement. "And the last one," she started, hovering the last bundle out of her case, "I thought, since you only seem to have the one coat, why not set you up with a spare?"

As it unfolded, it became clear that... it looked exactly like the one I was already wearing. Except... "Aside from some minor alterations from the base design, it should be exactly like what you have already. Stitched and spelled to be wear resistant, of course. I also added some ruby dust into the mixture of the material, for better magic usage. As per your instruction I also did away with that positively ghastly design on the sleeve, and instead went with something to reflect your taste in... accessories."

Indeed, all down each sleeve was a zigzagging lightning bolt, akin to the Levin blade itself. It angled erratically, mimicking an actual lightning bolt in its appearance.

I raised an eyebrow as I looked over the design. "It's incredible, really. It looks almost exact to my original, save the few design choices."

"Well, again to reiterate, I thought you might be able to make due with a spare, Celestia knows I'd go stark raving mad if I was forced to wear the same old thing, day in, day out." Rarity gave a little huff, as if the very idea was something to turn her nose up at.

"And I appreciate the gesture. I'll have to find a suitable spot for them back home."

"Is it my turn?" Twilight asked playfully. When I turned my gaze on her she half turned away, embarrassment tinging her cheeks.

I raised an eyebrow at her, confused by her actions. "Yes, I suppose it is."

Twilight levitated her briefcase over to me, letting it hover. I grabbed it out of the air, releasing the clasps to flip it open. There were twelve metallic charms, all in their own little depressions.

"Cool, so you actually finished those?" Wade said, watching as she mimicked Rarity's earlier pose, basking in the praise. "There's a lot of them, I thought you were just going to make three?" He prompted.

"Well, initially I made the prototype for Robin," she started, a wide smile on her face, "One form, one gender. The problem with these is that they require a wielder of significant strength to maintain them. I'd mass produce them, but the fact is that normal ponies wouldn't be able to use them. Maybe for a half hour at a time, with an experienced unicorn activating the charms to start, but otherwise they're relatively useless to the general public."

Twilight walked up to me, creating an arrow of lavender energy appear to point out each individual charm, "These six here on the left of the case, these are the pony forms. Unicorn, Pegasus, and Earth Pony," she cleared her throat, the arrow pointing upwards at nothing. "There's a charm for both male and female forms, and if you want to affect the age or size just think about it while you're activating them. Unfortunately, you'll have to make due with the color scheme of the prototype form. I sort of got carried away with the other forms..."

I frowned, looking over the charms. "A color scheme like that won't look very well on a stallion. Even then, using the same color scheme constantly may give myself away if I wish to remain inconspicuous. Is there no way to get around that?"

"I included a manuscript for each step I took while making these," Twilight started, flipping up a semi-hidden compartment that revealed a thick sheaf of papers. "If you follow the directions, you should be able to make alterations. The color manipulations is actually rather simple, they're just aesthetic in the end, and don't affect the actual form of the transformation. I would have given them each different different colors... but the only one I made any variation on was the female griffon form," her arrow pointed to the two in the second row on the right.

"I actually based it off of a rather popular design I saw while in the human world, while I was using the enternet."

"Internet," Wade corrected.

"Yes, that. I will admit I got a little caught up in getting the design on that one as close as I could remember. Rather foolish, I know. I just wanted to see if it was possible."

Twilight snapped out of her mental daze, pointing her arrow to the last two sets. "This one is for minotaurs, and the last one is for seaponies. You know, if you have to get over a large body of water or something," she ended with a short laugh.

I grabbed the top piece of paper, looking at it in silence. It was incredibly complicated in design, but actually using it was simple. It relied on a mental image and allowed the user to create any desired design based off of the original body structure. Placing the paper back into the compartment, I closed the case and held it under my arm. I smiled down at Twilight. "Thank you Twilight, this should prove most useful. Being the only human in the world can cause you to stick out like a sore thumb. Being unable to utilize any unicorn spells, transformation has been impossible. With this, however, you may have just saved me from some grief in the future."

Twilight was silent for a bit, before she let out a cough. She steadied herself, locking eyes with me. "Robin... I want you to know... I don't agree with Celestia." Her cheeks burned crimson, and she looked off to the side. "I'm sure she has her reasons for feeling the way she does... but I can't get behind the idea of ostracizing you, simply because you resemble those that came before you. That's basic tribalism, at its core. I have to assume your Celestia is also like this," Twilight's voice fell to barely a whisper, "I can't support somepony like that." Her head rose, and her voice became more confident, "But... I think I can support somepony like you."

I blinked in surprise. Did Twilight just abandon Celestia and her beliefs? I’m not sure If I should be amazed or terrified. I need to approach this issue carefully.

I took a moment to gather myself before speaking, "I disagree. Don't dismiss Celestia altogether, she does care for her subjects and she does her best to do what she believes is right. Is she perfect? No, but neither am I. In all honesty, I want little to do with others. If I could live the rest of my life in solitude, I think I'd be happy. Granted, life doesn't quite work like that." I chuckled and rested a hand on her shoulder, "There are many ideals in this world Twilight, and a leader such as yourself needs to take them all with a grain of salt. The most evil of ideals can have some truth in them, while the most brilliant of lights are nothing but lies. In the end, the one you should support Twilight, is yourself.

Twilight thought over my words, then broke out in a wide smile. "Thank you Robin, you've certainly given me food for thought. I hope at the very least these trinkets will help you promote harmony in your own Equestria. Show Celestia there's more to you than what she wants to see."

I nodded, "I can certainly try."

"Well," Twilight cleared her throat again, "Now that we managed to get these to you before your vague as all get out departure time, I need to go get Spike. He's been loafing around all week, and as much good a vacation has been doing him he needs to go out on a walk."

"And as much fun as this has been," Rarity said, turning towards the door, "I've been neglecting any potential customers in Ponyville, I really must get going. I thought I would just say my own goodbyes before I go."

"It's been nice meeting you both. I hope things stay relatively peaceful around Ponyville."

"Do be a dear and stop by if you ever want another coat, darling," with a short bow Rarity turned and left.

Twilight watched Rarity leave, then turned back to me. "I know I'm more than likely going to be here when you do leave, but if I'm not..." she stood up and gave me a short hug, before trotting out of the room. "Thank you for looking after Wade!" she called out over her shoulder.

"Well..." Wade started, "Seems she doesn't exactly hate you. Thank goodness for the small things?"

I chuckled, turning back towards Wade. "Indeed. However, we still have plenty of light to kill and It is going to be my last day here. Tell me, Is there anything you want to know before I leave?"

"Well... I have been meaning to ask, if you wanted to you could pretty much destroy every single freaking dummy in this room in one go, right? I mean, if you put your mind to it. With your tomes you have almost unlimited powers, right?"

I raised an eyebrow and looked over the dummies. "Unlimited power, no. However, I do have spells in my arsenal that could destroy most of this castle, let alone the dummies. I don't have anything like that with me now, but any spell could be enhanced by using all of the magic within the tome at once."

As much fun as it would be to destroy the castle and run, I may need to return here in the future. No need to give Celestia a real reason to kill me.

"Oh." Wade wracked his brain to think up another question. "What’s the worst thing you've ever had to face?"

That’s a rather broad question.

"Worst thing? Possibly coming to terms with the fact that I will forever be alone in a world populated by talking ponies and mythological creatures. Other than that, not much. Sure, Celestia threw a small army at me, but they were rather pathetic."

Wade stood silent for a few moments before speaking again, "I... kinda meant like a horrific monster you had faced, but a small army doesn't sound that half assed. Was it really that little of a deal?"

“It was maybe a hundred soldiers or so. Defeated them all single-handedly either through swordplay or use of magic. I wasn't exaggerating when I said this magic is powerful. Hell, I'm confident enough in my own abilities to take down a dragon or two. Would need to prepare beforehand though."

"Damn, you really sound like an end game boss," He joked, "Foolish princess, I have defeated your entire army without breaking a sweat! I could even take on a dragon if I had to! Mwahahaha! Truly, I am unstoppable!" He stopped, his laughter still echoing around the hall, "Of course, if we go down that route then Murphy's Law would inevitably rub something in your face. Something really stupid that shouldn't screw you over, but ends up defeating you utterly and allowing the protagonist to prevail. Like a peanut allergy. Or, whoops, why wasn't this catwalk wider I regret my liiiiiiiiiiiiife," He ended by allowing his voice to fall to a whisper, emulating someone falling from a great height.

I snorted and leaned against the wall of the room. "One problem with that, I have no intention of getting overconfident. I may be powerful, but I'm not indestructible. Those who believe themselves to be Gods are the ones who live short lives." I paused and looked up at the ceiling, averting Wade’s gaze, "I'm curious Wade. You've told me how you'll try to get back home, so long as there is a chance. But... I've never gotten the impression from you that you'll stop at nothing from achieving that goal."

"That's because I won't!" He replied. "There are things I won't do, like kill someone just because it might be easier on me in the long run. At most, I might be willing to cripple them so they wouldn't be able to do much, but I'm just going off of a Batman/Joker idea. The thing is, I'm not going to compromise my morals just to get my way. That's the beauty of my main ability, transformation is at it's core a subversion ability. The whole point of it is to work around a situation in a new way, which is why it fits me perfectly." He took a moment to process his thoughts into words.

"So in short, I will continue to work towards my ends, but there are things I won't stoop to. I... I guess in the end I just don't have the conviction some people do."

I nodded slowly. His morals were good, but from his response… I hate to think what he’ll have to go through later. "Everyone has their limits, but at one point in our lives, we're going to have to face them. One day you'll have to make a decision Wade, and there won't be a happy ending to it. Mark my words."

"Well I'll just have to think up something when I get to that point. For the meantime, I can still keep my relative innocence. It's not like it's doing any harm at the moment, right?"

"Of course not, but don't let that innocence be your downfall."

He charged up the spell again, drawing from my energy and instead targeting a stone on the floor between us to receive it. "I know. I don't intend to let my hubris 'sweep me low'. Bubris? That's the right word, right?"

I chuckled and nodded, "Yes, hubris is the right word."

I remained silent as I watched my life energy splash against the rock, dissipating into the surrounding air. Wade turned back to me in question, "is it supposed to do that? If I don't give it a target it can actually attach to it just just disappears?"

"That's correct, you can only direct the flow into objects that have or had a pre-existent life pool. Otherwise, the energy just dissipates into the atmosphere."

"That seems like a waste," He complained, trying to recapture the energy he had splashed across the ground, "So there's no way to get it back? It's just gone?"

Yet more questions I can’t answer. "To be honest, I don't know. While I have tried to recollect the wasted energy, I could never do so successfully. However, it simply isn't 'gone'. Energy, no matter the type, doesn't work like that. If someone says to you 'because magic' then they simply don't know the answer. Magic, like every other force, follows a set of laws. My theory is that the energy is either being absorbed by the planet or the atmosphere."

"Question!" He yelped, thrusting his hand upwards. "I remember Twilight mentioning something that never really got resolved. Apparently chaos magic seeps through the temporary passages I make whenever I travel... elsewhere. It just gets sucked up and absorbed into the Void. Pisses off Discord like you wouldn't believe."

This again, I had almost forgotten it with all the excitement. "Well... I haven't spent much time experimenting with the Void. I did, however, notice that my own magic was heavily subdued, if not negated entirely. Perhaps... it acts as a defense mechanism. It absorbs all forms of energy and destroys or disperses it in the process. This prevents any cataclysmic events from spreading from one universe to the next... it prevents a domino effect from occurring. In fact, the Void is similar to a black hole... it's one of those phenomenons that defies all laws of energy, matter and time."

"What really pisses them off," Wade started, motioning with his hands, "Is that it only does it to chaos magic. Any other type of magic used in the area is left alone, but chaos magic is slurped up like a bowl of noodles. Neither Twilight or Discord can figure out why, and Pinkie just says 'That's how it is,' no further explanation. Which means she does know what's happening, but she won't tell them for some reason. Can you think of any reason why it would eat one energy, but leave the rest?"

I hummed as I thought of a plausible answer. "One possibility comes to mind. It's possible that the magic or energy that makes up the Void is the rival of chaos magic. Fire beats leaf, leaf beats water and water beats fire; that sort of thing. It's quite possible that the Void beats chaos. That would explain why other magics are more or less left alone unless directly used within the Void. If that's true, then it's highly likely there's a separate force out there that disrupts the power of the Void."

"Makes sense, so does that make the Void order? Or... absolution?" He pinched the bridge of his nose in thought. "There was this one book I read a while ago, Villains by Necessity. It started off with the fact that the good guys had already won. They destroyed every dungeon they came across the land, and slowly but surely those that had used to be evil were converted to the 'side of light'. It turned out they were actually on a path to destroy the world, that in the end the balance would be destroyed and absolution would come across the land. Everything would cease to exist in the unending light."

He looked up at me apologetically. "Of course, the parallels aren't exactly equal. One can only draw so much similarity from a fictional source."

I snorted and looked around. "Ironic isn't it? Attempting to compare one fictional source to another and coming up with a non-fictional answer. In any case, I would think that the Void could be either order or absolution. However, there isn't enough research to come up with a logical conclusion. The quickest way to finding one would be to test how the Void reacts to chaos under different circumstances."

"How would we actually do that though?" He asked, a smile alighting upon his face, "Ooh! Could we throw Discord in the Void, see if he floats?"

Didn’t he get anything from the conversation? That would simply be cruel. "That could end rather horribly. If the Void actually destroys chaos magic, than a being such a Discord would be heavily affected. If Discord's being is made up of chaos magic than he could actually die should he directly enter the Void."

"Okay, fine, fiiiine, No wishing death on Discord. Maybe just figure out a way to nullify his powers? Or just overall figure out how to make it so he isn't such a dick?" He joked.

I chuckled. "If you find any of the answers to those let me know. I'll be glad to learn of them."

"Will do. Although I'm pretty sure nothing can change Discord," He stopped, thinking on what he had said. "Which in itself is bound to be an annoying constant for him. The 'Lord' of change, forever unchanging in his actions. Heh."

I wonder if Discord is still listening in. I wouldn’t be surprised since we’re talking about him. Maybe this could turn out to be rather fun.

"I wouldn't put it past him to spend a day actually helping others just to confuse them. Chaos is both unpredictable and a driving force of change."

"If we keep complimenting him he's likely to take offense," Wade joked.

I smirked. "He shouldn't. By complimenting him, something most don't do, we're being different, which in essence is chaotic."

"Aaaaagh, by the Sun and the Moon, staaahp, you're making my head hurt!" Discord’s voice rang out through the room, "You two are so boring and dry, I'm going to go back to Fluttershy's, at least she serves tea," his voice petered out, leaving us once more in silence.

I winked at Wade. "And that's how you deal with Discord."

"Of course the jerkbag was watching," Wade muttered, "Not like he had anything better to do."

"Forget about him. Continue practicing the magic."

"K k," He responded, once again drawing from my life pool. I watched in interest as he took his watch out and began pushing some of the life energy into it.

"Well... I guess that worked?" He mused.

I raised an eyebrow. "What worked?"

"I... pushed it into the watch? I think?" He said, scratching his head with a free hand.

"Impossible. You should only be able to push life into objects that have or had a life pool. What could possibly be living inside of your watch?"

I walked over to him and grabbed his watch. Once more I delved into the inner workings of the device, this time searching for the missing life energy. What I found utterly baffled me, the life energy was being held within the diamond used to power the watch. I let go, scratching my head and asked, "Wade, do you know if there are any rock golems or something similar existing in this world?"

"Never heard of any," he admitted. "I once met a displaced Charmcaster who summoned rock golems, but the way she explained it was they came from the pre established dimension of pure magic, from the show. Guess it was connected to her world or something."

"Well this is an interesting development. It seems that the rock used to power the watch is actually... alive, albeit, in a comatose state. That's how you were able to infuse the watch with the energy. The pool isn't terribly large, but it's a decent enough to store some life in case of emergencies."

"Comotose?" He asked, "So... I shouldn't feel bad about wearing it around as a watch? I mean... Luna did make it knowing this, right? There’s no way she could have without knowing. Right?"

“I would think so, but it’s possible she didn’t know. It’s an interesting development. The rock is alive… but not really.”

I'm not sure if I should be excited by the prospect of learning new tricks or annoyed that new conundrums keep popping up.

"Alive, but not really," He echoed. "How much do you figure we could stuff into this thing? And how useful could it be, anyway?"

"Well... I'd say a decent amount of energy could be poured into it. As for uses, you could use it to heal wounds without having to morph. Would be helpful in the middle of a battle or if you're unable to morph for some reason."

"Those... are both very appealing options," he admitted.

"Indeed. I suggest storing as much life as you can over time. That way you'll have a full source to dip into when needed. I would also suggest only using it during emergencies."

"Life energy is life energy, right?" He asked, putting the watch back in his pocket. "I can just mix and match, and it'll all be good?"

I nodded. "That's correct. Life energy is an unchanging force. We all have the same base life, which is why you were able to direct the flow from myself to twilight earlier."

Wade suddenly pointed upwards at his left eye, "Can life energy permanently alter you if you suck up too much of it? I realize the type of energy might not be the same, but when I slurped up Crystals sword and the Alicorn Amulet they each changed the color of one of my eyes." He pointed first to his acidic green eye on the left, then to his neon red one on the right, "Am I correct in assuming that isn't normal?"

I could feel my eye twitching as I considered his words. "... You ate a sword and thee alicorn amulet?"

He summoned his emerald sword to his hand, holding it out so I could inspect it. "Remember the dagger, and the lightning needle? Same deal. Didn't seem to get any alterations from them, though." I took the sword, appraising the intricate design. As I did so, Wade summoned a gauntlet, only to fall over as the weight of the thing dragged him to the floor.

"The... frrrrr-glfd," He choked out, lying on the ground. I stood over him, giving him a quizzical stare. "What? they were a lot lighter last time!" He tried to reason.

"I see... just how heavy are they? Also, you said they were lighter last time. Did you morph into a different entity before wielding them?"

He tried to move the glove, barely managing to shift it. "Last time... they were like weighted boxing gloves," He started, making way to his feet as he healed his shoulder via morphing. He set his feet wide apart, straining as he struggled to even lift the piece off the ground.

"I have no idea how heavy they actually are, but this feels like WAY more than eighty pounds, and yeah, the last time I tried these I was morphed as Dante. Do you know the Devil May Cry games? I met a Displaced of the original Dante, and got a form off of him that looks more like the new version," He explained, huffing and straining against the metal around his hand.

"I've heard of the games, but never actually played them. I know enough, however, that the protagonist is a demon of some sort. You said you morphed into him last time you wielded these, correct? Try to do a partial morph, focusing on the hands, arms and muscles within your back and legs."

I believe that should be enough. If anything this will give Wade the chance to practice his morphing abilities.

He seemed successful with such as he began to lift the gauntlet from the floor. It was only a few centimeters high when the sickening snap of bones filled the room.

"NYAAAGFGHFGAHGAGHGFFFFFFFFFFFF!" Wade practically screamed out, His body collapsing to the floor. He quickly morphed, converting his form completely to that of Pinkie Pie's. His entire face was white and sweat dripped off his fur.

I bent down and placed a hand upon his wither, looking at him in concern. "Are you alright?"

"Just... a bit of a shock, that was," he said, his breathing returning to normal. "I've certainly been in a lot of pain over the last few days... but nothing as intense as that."

I chewed the inside of my cheek as I considered his words. I really had been pushing him a bit far, haven’t I? Training is important, but I don’t want to kill him. "Do you want to take it slow for the rest of the day? You've made remarkable progress as it is."

"I can keep going," He assured me, "I just... give me a minute or two to sort my thoughts."

After that scare, we abandoned magic for the remainder of the day. I refrained from pushing any new information into him and instead sought to reinforce the basics Wade had already managed to get down. A few hours into the lessons and we were greeted by a familiar visitor.

"Magus Robin! Acolyte Wade! Salutations this fine day!" Luna called out from the doorway.

I greeted Luna with a smile as she entered the training hall. Wade, lying on the floor from exhaustion, managed little more than a wave.

“Greetings to you too, Luna. What brings you here?”

Luna’s smile seemed to grow at the question. “I was most curious to know if you and thine apprentice have considered taking a rest?”

I tilted my head in thought, giving Wade a side glance. I sighed and rolled my eyes as he looked up at me with hope. "Well... Wade here has been working rather hard. I don't see anything wrong with taking a decent break."

"Wonderful!" she cheered, tilting her head slightly. "Would you fine gentlemane do me the honor of accompanying me to the courtyard? Seeing as it is enclosed within the grounds we shouldn't have to worry about prying eyes. It is indeed a fine day, and I have had a few select clouds placed in position above us in anticipation of your acceptance~" She turned and left the hall, waiting for us to follow.

I shrugged and began to walk towards Luna, making sure to grab my books and beckoning for Wade to get off the ground. Once I had everything, I asked her, "Who in this castle actually knows about our existence? I know about the staff from dinner last night and some of the guard. Anyone else?"

"My sister and I, for starters," she chuckled, "Although all you just mentioned is pretty much those that know. Except for Muramasa." She turned and gave me an apologetic glance. "I don't know how or when he figured it out, but apparently as he put it, 'It twas obvious.'," she raised her voice to mimic the forge keepers own, " 'Nay pony dun walk like that', he said, 'and nay wee pone d'ever choose a blade o' tha' length, wi' tha' hand guard. Ahd say minotaur, bu' then why all the secrecy?' Honestly, with as few precautions as we've taken... we really should have put more into place. We'll do better next time, I swear!"

I chuckled, thinking back to the high pitched blacksmith. "I knew I liked that blacksmith, he's an odd one to be sure. Still, he would prove to be a valuable ally to Wade here. Something tells me he knows how to wield a blade just as well as he can forge one." I gave Wade a glance, "He could be a sparring partner for you. He'd certainly push you harder than most of the guards here."

"That one guy the size of a house?" He asked, "He'd flatten me if he so much as sneezed in my direction! And I don't think he liked me very much… his eyes lit up whenever he looked at you," He gestured a hand towards myself, "But whenever he looked back at me he was frowning."

"Most likely he doesn't know about the talent you posses. You have the uncanny ability to learn at an exponential rate, leaving all others in the dust. You latch onto studies and soak in the information like a sponge. What you've accomplished in less than a week Wade, took me several months to master."

"Forsooth, truly Robin?" Luna asked, craning her neck to look back at us as we walked. Her eyes dragged over to Wade. "Tis truly a boon, too be quick to the study. You should hear mine sister when she's up late at night. Her most recent foray has been an attempt at learning a new language. A dialect from the deserts. She raaaages at her walls at the myriad of similar words. She's even broken her mute spells a couple times now. Even caused the floor to crack. There's times when she'll never wrap her head around the fact that 'most', 'post', 'roast,' 'boast'. 'host', 'toast', 'ghost', 'letter' 'pooch', and 'gravity' could all sound almost exactly the same."

Luna let out a peal of laughter, stopping to lean on the wall.

This is Wade’s translation spell working in the background, isn’t it?

"Yes, I would like to make a pooch!" another buffet of laughter. "Would you mind if I wrote you a ghost? Oh, I like this flavor of cake the gravity!" she shuddered, her laughter traveling into the inaudible range as she shook with her mirth. "And the worst part is?" she turned to me, trying to catch her breath, "I went into the dreams of the Saddle Arabian Diplomat, and learned the language in a single night! Ooooh, Tia was absolutely livid when she found out!"

Play along and act like you understand.

I chuckled and patted Luna's sides. "Well, when you have a boon, you may as well use it." My smile vanished as I looked ahead, "Have you talked to her as of late?"

"She has been... reclusive since the dinner," Luna replied. "She does not let it show to our ponies, but to myself she is... quieter. She does not want to talk of what has transpired, and I am not cruel enough to force it upon her. She was always vocal about her distrust of our new-found neighbors, but in times gone by she at the very least seemed keen to attempt friendly accord. I never would have guessed she would have grown such ire in my absence. But... we will work through this!" Luna declared, her smile regained, "I'm sure all she needs is a little time to let everything sink in. It's not like Wade's going anywhere, and even in her cruelest she would never think of driving him off. I mean, after all the trouble she went to getting him settled in, you'd think she'd have softened to the idea a little bit."

"You would think so. Still, I wouldn't put it off for too long. Such things need to be talked about before they have time to simmer. But, enough about that. What do you have planned for us today Luna?"

"Me? Planned?" Luna tittered out with a barely restrained chuckle, "Noooooooooooo. Naaaaaaaaaaaaaawww. Little ol me have something planned? Pshaw. What would ever make you think something like that?"

I stopped walking and stared at Luna with a raised eyebrow, refraining from speaking. Luna’s behavior is enough to have me worried, the last thing I need is a surprise from her.

One would have thought that a thousand year old dignitary would have developed a better poker face. As it was, she was locking my stare with her own, various facial twitches racing across her face as I continued to stare at her with a look that wouldn't have been out of place on a rock.

She finally broke down, panting and averting her gaze. Why she thought holding her breath would help I’ll never know. "Fiiiiiiiiiine. Spoil the surprise. I made us a picnic lunch! All by myself! I had initially invited Lady Rarity and Princess Twilight Sparkle as well, but they assured me they had previous engagements."

I shook my head and chuckled. "Sorry about that, I'm not very good with surprises. I always go into something knowing what's waiting for me at the end. Still, I am pleasantly surprised with this bit of information. I'll admit, I don't see you being graceful in the kitchen."

"One should always learn how to care for oneself!" she huffed, walking ahead of us.

She led outside, to a grassy area where a blanket had already been lain out. On top of it lay a gargantuan wicker basket, its contents concealed by its cover.

"I pray you do not mind sitting among nature for the duration of your meal?" she asked hopefully, shooting a glance at myself.

I laughed. "Luna, I live in a cabin, in the Everfree forest. I have no problem spending some time upon the earth."

"The Everfree? Oh, do be careful, ever since Discord escaped the first time it hasn't been quite right. There's all sorts of hazardous plants and creatures that would love nothing more than to harm an innocent pony."

I waved off her concerns. "I've lived there for years now, the creatures of the forest know better than to come near my home. I've also made some plans to clear out portions of the forest to create paths. Might connect my home to Zecora's and Ponyville. Would make traveling much easier than trekking through the growth."

Wade sat himself upon the large blanket, waiting for Luna and myself to do the same. Much to my surprise, Luna seemed to wait for me to sit first. If anything, I expected her to take the first seat.

With little thought on the matter I sat myself upon the ground, pulling aside my robe so I didn't sit on it. I stretched my back, a grin on my face as I enjoyed the sunny day. "It's certainly a nice day for a picnic. So Luna, what's for lunch."

Luna sat down next to me, her horn alighting with an azure glow. "Well, to start, I made some cole slaw, cobb salad, tuna twist," she levitated a dish out each time, the pile growing around us by the second. "But then I thought you might get bored with just salad, so I started making sandwiches. BLT, chicken, pulled pork, layered, roasted vegetable, chicken salad pitas, shrimp salad wraps... I will admit I made a lot. I wasn't at all sure what you would like." I found myself growing cramped as Luna continued to pull food from the seemingly infinite wicker basket, "And then I got thinking that, well of course there should be some kind of refreshment!" she started bringing out large pitchers of liquid. Reminds me of Starswirl’s tent. "I made lemonade, gooseberry wine -418 AN- from the cellar, water, and what I personally believe to be the best all around drink on the face of this planet. Peach. Melba. Cooler. Tia can keep her tea, this is where it's at."

I scanned the mound carefully, deciding on what I wanted and what would keep me from being buried in food. I carefully pulled a plate from the leaning tower causing it to sway ever so slightly. After a few heart stopping moments the food steadied. I breathed a sigh of relief as I took a bite of the sandwich: pulled pork with what tasted to be BBQ sauce. Luna leaned in, looking hopeful.

I grinned. "It's delicious."

Luna clapped her hooves happily, hovering a sandwich over to her own mouth. Wade looked around the pile, searching for a sandwich that caught his eye. He picked one up, careful to avoid knocking over any piles as he bit into it.

I sighed happily and looked out over the garden. Much to my displeasure, darker times began to resurface. "It's frightening how familiar the gardens are for me, even in another Universe."

"It truly is a lovely sight, is it not?" Luna cooed back, pouring her a glass of her melba. She seemed unaware of my change in mood.

Lovely… it was only as such when I started to fall into madness. If I hadn’t perfected my mental barriers…

I pushed the disturbing thoughts from my mind and forced a smile. "Yes, it is."

"I will say this for the Blueblood line, they have exceptional gardeners working for them. Not so much their maids, but when you only hire your interior staff based on looks..." Luna mused, sucking a shrimp out of a pita. "Still. It is a display of beauty, nature in its primal form. Fettered by our hooves, I'll admit," Luna let out a low sigh, "But one can not have the finer things in life without tantamount sacrifice. Can you imagine the nobles faces, if we made it the law to allow all greenery to grow as to its want, to let no hoof prune even a simple shrub?" Luna rocked back and forth on her hooves, shaking with restrained laughter.

I shot Wade a look as Luna laughed. How could this be considered natural? I chuckled and shook my head. "It's beautiful, but it's far from nature in its 'primal form'. Just look at the Everfree forest for example. It's wild, unpredictable and dangerous. It's beautiful in its own right."

Luna's laughter died down, and she looked thoughtful at my words. "Indeed. While there is an efficiency with our weather practices, there are times when I look towards that mass of growth and wish all of Equestria had weather that moved itself to its own whims. A dance of violent passion, constrained by the very borders of itself," she added sadly.

"Why not give back to nature in that regard? Let it control the weather like it was meant to. Should there ever be any droughts or severe storms you could always intervene."

Luna let out a quiet laugh, "I know not of your Equestria, but ours does not have such an option. If we and ours did not intervene, the lands would stagnate and die. Our little ponies would be lost within the generation. If only we could find a way to release the Everfree... although I am certain not all of our subjects would see the situation in the same light. They are content to continue on as they have been... Not all are open to change."

I took another bite of my sandwich, thinking over her words. "Sometimes it's needed though. Without change, life becomes stagnate and bland. There needs to be an equal balance between the constant and the unpredictable."

Luna let loose a melodic giggle, "Indeed. I agree with you full-heartedly, but unless there is a tumultuous up-heaving that change rarely comes. And such a tremor rarely arrives without damage. I do not wish such pain on mine, even when the outcome would more than likely be for the best."

I nodded once more and took another bite of my sandwich. Would there be a way to extend the influence of the Everfree? While the ability to manipulate the weather is extraordinary, it is unnatural. Other races most likely rely on the unpredictability of nature. Should Equestria be allowed to change the law of nature, regardless if they have the capacity to do so?

"Sooo..." Wade started, nibbling on his own sandwich. "You're leaving sometime today or tomorrow?" he asked me, breaking me from my thoughts.

"I plan on leaving sometime tomorrow around noon. After recent events I think it would be best if I cut my visit here short."

Luna looked saddened by the news, "So soon? Tis sad, it seems like only last night you arrived."

"Time flies by when you're not looking. I must return home though and see to my affairs. Trixie is still waiting for me and I need to deal with other issues concerning my own universe’s Celestia."

"Ah, yes. Young Lulamoon. I am loathe to have rendered her without mentor for so long, but I will also be saddened by your absence. Equestria needs more humans like you, so my sister will get over her silly phobia."

"Perhaps, but she wasn't wrong about everything in regards to humans. I think it would be best for now to speak to your sister in regards to human influence and ideals. After that, I would look to Wade for views and opinions."

"Ah yes, acolyte Wade," she said, addressing Wade for the first time. Strange, now that I think about it. "How has your training progressed?" she asked.

"Uh... pretty good, if Robin’s telling the truth. Honestly it's mostly been me getting hit by him, and exhausting myself trying to destroy those stupid dummies."

"Any progress is progress well achieved!" Luna declared. "Robin, would you say acolyte Wade has made good progress?"

I nodded. "He's made outstanding progress given the short amount of time available. He can utilize all the base spells of each field and is able to control the amount of magic he uses. Not only that, but he's already progressed in the Dark field, unlocking the next spell. His magic has gotten stronger and he has a better grasp on it. Of course, that's just his progress in magic. He's getting better at swordplay and has gotten faster and stronger since when we first started, even if he doesn't believe it."

I took a sip of water, shooting Wade a grin in the process.

"If by 'better at swordplay' you mean I've become a better pincushion, then yes. I have mastered the ability of being stuck through the chest with pointy objects," Wade joked.

Luna and I laughed at his own expense. "And despite all that you still pushed yourself to learn."

"I have heard tales from the guards as to a certain mare with un-counterable skills with the blade," Luna playfully suggested, "Who in the recent week has not only impressed the entire guard, but sent a suspected… 'bully', packing with his... without one of his horns...~"

My eyes glinted mischievously. "Is that so? Well, it's good to hear that some order is being restored among the guard at the very least. I hope that mare makes good use of the horn as well."

"Oooh, phrasing so scandalous!~" Luna cooed, sipping at her glass.

Needless to say I wasn’t expecting such a remark. What made it worse was that I was in the middle of sipping my own drink. I was reduced to a fit of coughing as I attempted to regain control of my body. The images that Luna had given me certainly didn’t help my situation.

Apparently Luna found my predicament humorous, her piercing peals of laughter filling the garden. After nearly a minute, I managed to calm myself, as did she.

Luna let out a low sigh, "My apologies. I did not mean to to utter such a vulgarity. Twas most uncouth of me," she said.

I tried to laugh, but it came out as an awkward chuckle. "It's alright, just didn't expect that is all. I would very much like to not travel down that train of thought, however."

"Apologies once again," Luna said with repentance. "I had not meant to imply such an act. And I certainly didn't mean to imply that you would take party in such activity. I mean, whomever that mare was. Her. Yes." Luna tried to distract herself with a bowl of porridge.

I rolled my eyes and directed my attention to Wade, leaving Luna inspecting a none too exciting bowl of food. "So Wade, after I leave what plans do you have? I remember you mentioning the merchant's trials, but you never did say how they come about. Any leads as to where you need to go next."

"Not... really? My main routine has been wake up, sit around until I get a summons, pop over and ask if they know anything, came back and try to live. The mirrors have been the best thing Twilight's been able to come up with, and she's the smartest pony in Ponyville, So there's not really much point to going around town and asking 'hey, you wouldn't happen to have a magic portal in your basement back to a world of bipedal creatures that look kinda like minotaurs, but not?', it wouldn't bear much fruit."

He scratched at the bridge of his nose, trying to think. "I guess... I'll work on my magic and swordplay now, reinforce what lessons you've given me. If I can get semi competent I could feasibly take on more summoning requests. I might be able to become a bit lenient on how many I refuse in a day."

"I see... well, if you ever need any help, just let me know. I'd be more than willing to lend a hand or offer some advice,” I offered.

"Will do." He replied, going silent.

Luna let out an annoyed sigh, "My apologies for my swift departure, but I just received a summons from my sister. Normally I would be content to allow her to sit and stew in her own feathers, but with recent events... it would be best to see to her post haste." She lit up her horn, dragging random things into the basket in a method that made it look like it had been choreographed. Soon, there was only four things left out. Two plates of the sandwich I held in my hand, two plates of the sandwich Wade held in his, the water pitcher, and the pitcher of her melba.

"I would not want to saddle you with the clean up," She levitated the basket over to my side," Please, take this with you on your travels. No food within it will ever perish, and as you can see it fits far more than seems possible." Luna looked shy all of a sudden, like a cat trying to get up the nerve to pounce on a ball.

I watched her curiously as she made her way towards me. Before I could do anything, she embraced me and… kissed me on the lips. Any higher cognitive thought immediately shut down as she continued to make out with me, the taste of peach invading my taste buds. It didn’t help that I felt Luna’s tongue enter my mouth, easily overpowering my own, smaller one. I could feel her trace my canines and watched as she shivered in pleasure. The kiss lasted for a full twelve seconds, after which she retreated bashfully.

"Do not be a stranger, Arch Magus Robin," she said, sweeping her wings downward in a powerful burst. In an instant she was gone, we both found ourselves on our feet, and the blanket had somehow been folded into a neat little square.

I heard Wade mutter something, but I didn’t pay him much attention. I was much too focused on the fact that I just got tongue action from the Princess of the Night.

I felt strangely violated, all things considering.

Eventually I managed to turn towards Wade. "What?" I asked, my voice cracking under the stress.

"I mean," He started, "I just thought you and her had gotten fairly friendly in the past week. Nothing you told me implied you were on first base relationship basis with her. And to get that far in only a week," He gave a low whistle, "You gotta tell me what your secret is."

I shook my head vehemently, trying to regain control of the situation. "No, no no no, that is not what's happening here. I'm not the one to get into relationships with given my history and current issues. To expand on that, Luna isn't even from the same universe as me. I have no idea where that came from, but it can't continue."

"Well she seems to think something's there. If what I'm pretty sure was tongue wrangling was anything to go by. I mean, I had a girlfriend for over a year, and she still wouldn't go for tongue. I was thinking it was something wrong with me, but maybe it was my technique. Should start emulating you once I get back home, be the lone solitary guy who always knows everything, but guides others to figure it out on their own. Girls love a man of mystery," He joked.

This can’t be happening to me…

"And yeah, I can see the other universe thing as a bit of a problem. But that kinda sounds weird," He stressed, looking at myself in appraisement, "Why would you jump straight to 'Oooh, long distance relationship' baaaad. Usually that only gets brought up right away when the guy doesn't find the girl attractive. And I highly doubt a guy as highly analytical as you spent time with her, and DIDN'T notice anything. C'mon man, I'm not going to judge, it's because she's... not of our species, right?"

Suppress murderous urges. Must suppress murderous urges.

Before Wade had even finished speaking I was glaring at him fiercely, hoping that would have been enough to shut him up. "While the difference in species may be initially awkward, that is not the reason for my displeasure. These ponies, and every other race on this planet, are intellectually advanced. Just as much so as the human race. Thinking of them as anything less would be an insult to their intelligence based on such racist ideals. My problem is the fact that a Princess of Equestria just french kissed me and almost pushed her tongue down my throat," I finished with a shiver.

"Don't equines have longer tongues? Like a giraffe?" Wade asked, trying to mask his laughter seeping through. "Sorry, that was mean. But still, you're the one who spent time with her, are you seriously telling me she went from 'how ya doing' to 'mmmmm your saliva tastes wonderful', without giving you some kind of signal? And are you sure you didn't accidentally give her a signal back?"

"It started out as a friendly conversation! I knew she had been acting strange lately, but I didn't think it had gone this far out of control! I'm going to have to say something to her before I leave..." I looked at Wade in a new light, getting a rather wonderful idea, "... then again... maybe I don't have to be the one to do so."

"Oooooho no. You might be able to leave before this all blows up in your face," He pointed both of his index fingers at his chest, "But I have live here," he pointed at the ground. "I might be able to take vaca elsewhere," he pointed off in two different directions. "But in the end, I have to come back, here." once more he pointed back at the ground. "If you want to break the poor girl's heart, leave me out of it. She's your unwittingly begotten girlfriend, not mine."

"So what, just sweep it under the rug and pretend like it never happened? Even you must have enough foresight to see how terrible of an idea that is!" I snapped.

I held my head in my hands as I massaged my temples before speaking to Wade any further, "Alright... I'm going to have to play this one by ear. I have no intention of becoming romantically involved with any individual at the moment, but I also would rather her not despise me after the hospitality she has offered. With any luck, I can leave tomorrow without confronting her. I mentioned I'm leaving around noon to her, so I'll simply leave a few hours earlier."

I pointed a finger at Wade threateningly. "And you better not mention a word about my early departure to anyone or else, and I swear to whatever God you believe in, I will drag you down with me."

"Even with all the shit I've seen, I will admit to still only believing in the one true God. And I can't say for certain as to the contents of the bible, but I'm sure there's a passage or two in there about not being a dumbass and putting your neck in the guillotine stock willingly. Paraphrasing, of course. I won't go out of my way to tell anyone. The only people here that will talk to us aren't exactly the kind that pass on secrets. But perhaps," He picked up the plate which still had three sandwiches on it, "We shouldn't be yammering on about this out in the open. Luna said we were on our own, but I wouldn't put it past Celestia to try and post a couple guards on us or something, maybe under magic camo or something. Can you do any spells that would let us know?"

I shook my head. "No, I can only sense those types of spells, and they need to be relatively close for me to 'feel' them. Still, I think I may retire to my room, unless you wish to continue training."

"I think I'm going to try to write down a couple more spells. I only need two more before I have all my starters. You going to take those?" He asked, pointing at the other plates and the basket. "I rather think she'd take offense if you didn't take her cooking with you at the very least. And you said you had that one girl... Trixie with you back home, so you could definitely use a shit-ton of food that won't go bad, right? Do you even have a refrigerator out in your woods bound cabin? I know you're probably a bit wary accepting gifts in this situation, but no sense letting something like that go to waste, huh?"

I sighed and picked up the wicker basket. "I suppose it would be wasteful otherwise. I'm sure I can find a use for it." I began to make my way back into the castle, glancing back at Wade one more time. "If you need anything I'll be in my room."

"Laters!" He called out.

Chapter 22 - Until Next Time

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 23 - Community Service

While I enjoyed the comforts of royalty during my time with Wade I still found myself missing my average, rickety bed. Not having a constant source of coffee was also a down point. Regardless, I enjoyed the time I spent with Wade and the reward for such was high. I got new clothes, new trinkets and more power.

But best of all, I got information.

Indeed, while I refrained from bringing it up regularly, Wade still gave me plenty of information regarding the Displaced, some situations others have found themselves in and The Merchant himself. I would have to sort through this and cross reference them with my own experiences, but that can be saved for another time.

Today I planned on travelling to Ponyville. I needed to conduct a meeting with the mayor of the town to see if I could set up additional paths through the Everfree forest. I could just simply burn down the forest without a care and no one would be able to do anything to stop me, but I may as well be cordial about it. It would also give me a chance to acquire some books from Twilight to do some further research about this world. I was, quite sadly, heavily uneducated on such matters.

However, I have yet to reveal the best part of all this…

“What do you mean I have to go with you!?”

I frowned downward at Trixie. “Yes, you have to accompany me to Ponyville. I need you there for a number of reasons. For one, with you by my side I’ll appear much less threatening to the populace.”

“I think you’re forgetting that the residents of Ponyville don’t exactly care for me either,” she deadpanned.

“True, but as a pony you’ll be welcomed far more openly than myself. For the second reason, I want you to get out of this house. You’ve been lingering around here since you first arrived and even I have managed to converse with others in that time.”

Trixie grumbled, but she didn’t voice her disagreement.

“I also need you with me since you’ll be helping me clear out the path once we’re given permission to do so. We’re going to bring the tomes with us ahead of time and create the path on the way home.”

Trixie sighed, but nodded her head in acceptance. She retreated to her own room as she prepared for the visit into town. I myself got the required tomes as well as a thousand bits from my ‘treasury’. The chest filled with gems, minerals and gold coins looked a lot less… ‘full’ than compared to when I inspected it more than a week ago. Who would have thought that gems would be such a common item.

After I collected the required materials I waited outside for Trixie who joined me not seconds after. From there we began our trek through the Everfree forest towards the town.

We were halfway there when I finally decided to tell Trixie my final reason for bringing her along, “Oh, I almost forgot, there is one more reason why I wanted you to come along.”

I heard Trixie sigh. “And what reason would that be?”

“I’m going to drop you off at Twilight’s to check out some books for combat magic while I talk to the mayor. I also expect you to be on your best behavior while you’re there.”

The resounding scream that followed startled the local wildlife.

Well, this is all rather quaint.

I stood on the outskirts of the town next to Trixie, taking in the wooden, hay thatched homes. The streets weren’t bustling with activity, but we weren’t near the market district. I caught one or two sets of eyes looking in my direction and the fear behind them was easily visible.

“I still think this is a waste of time,” Trixie grumbled, also noticing the looks she was getting.

I rolled my eyes and began walking into town. “Nonsense, where’s your sense of adventure?”

Trixie followed beside me with hesitant steps. “Back at the cabin with my nose in a book.”

“Well now you can be at the library with your nose in a book,” I offered.

Trixie snorted as she continued to follow me further into town. The deeper we went the more stares we got. I decided I didn’t feel like wandering around town aimlessly so I asked a local for directions, “Excuse me madam, would you be so kind as to point me in the direction of the library?”

The cream colored mare I signaled out nodded and lifted a shaking hoof, giving me a route to work with. I gave her a small smile and set off in the direction she indicated.

I ignored the looks I was receiving as I rounded the corner of a building to spy the treehouse library. I quickened my pace, wanting to be rid of the stares as Trixie hurried behind me with a noticeable frown on her face.

Upon reaching the library I opened the door and stepped in, letting Trixie close the door behind her. The first thing I noticed upon examining the room was the large assortment of books. The second thing I noticed was a small, familiar purple dragon looking up at me with wide eyes.

Before I could even reassure him he yelled at the top of his lungs, “Twilight, a strange creature walked into the library with Trixie!”

Not a very astute fellow, is he?

I heard a commotion from below the floorboards and the sounds of hurried hoofsteps ascending a flight of stairs. A door I failed to notice previously swung open, revealing a surprised, yet smiling, Twilight Sparkle.

“H-hello! I-I must say this is unexpected, I would’ve expected a letter telling me of your visit.”

I smiled and raised an eyebrow. “I didn’t know I needed to announce my arrival when visiting a public library.”

Twilight smiled sheepishly as she stepped from the doorway. “O-oh, right. I forget this is a public building sometimes since most ponies knock… and not many tend to visit anyway.”

Well that’s rather depressing.

I rolled my eyes and stepped to the side, revealing Trixie to Twilight. As adorable as it was to have her hiding behind my legs like a nervous child, she needs to deal with this issue. Twilight blinked as the blue mare came into view, her body tensing just slightly.

An awkward silence hung in the air as the two mares eyed each other warily. Twilight attempted to diffuse the situation with a smile, an awkward one at that, but it only managed to elicit a low growl from Trixie. Sensing the oncoming storm I did what any sensible man would do when caught between two angry females.

Try to diffuse the situation, of course.

I clapped my hands, startling the two from their showdown. “Well, as much as I would love to stick around, I need to be on my way. I need to meet with the mayor to discuss some things. Twilight, I was hoping that you could help my apprentice find some books regarding combat magic,” I ended with a hard stare in her direction, letting the message sink in. I then turned to Trixie and gave her the same treatment, “I can promise you that she will be very accommodating and thankful for whatever help you can be to her. I’ll be back once I’m done with what I need to do.”

And with my subtle warnings I exited the library and made my way to town hall, the building clearly visible above the smaller establishments.

For all the trouble that supposedly goes on in this town I’m amazed that there isn’t a small force stationed here. I would almost prefer dealing with the legion then the sweltering gaze of the townsfolk.

I sighed in relief as I finally entered the main building and away from the gazes. I can deal with most issues, but I can’t handle being stared at. If I had done something, anything to stop it, there would most likely be mass mayhem and screaming.

As I looked around the building I noticed a reception desk off to the side with yet another mare seated behind it. Said mare had dropped her jaw along with the papers she was working with as she stared in my direction.

I rolled my eyes as I walked up to the desk, noticing her pupils getting smaller with every step. Honestly, do I really look that terrifying to these creatures?

I smiled at the mare and offered her a greeting, “Hello, I was wondering if the mayor would be able to fit me into their schedule. I need to have a quick word with them.”

She blinked and rapidly nodded. “R-right, um, well,” she shifted around her papers, bringing up a chart, “s-she’s actually free right now, but only for a small period of time before her next appointment.”

“Excellent, and where can I find her office?”

“D-directly behind me, Sir.”

I walked around the desk and entered the room, seeing a grey maned mare sitting behind a desk. Her eyes widened in surprise as I entered, but she quickly calmed herself, concealing her nerves under a mask of authority. I gave her a broad smile, closing the door as I showed her my canines. She flinched as she saw them, but quickly recomposed herself.

This is going to be more fun than I thought. I wonder how Trixie is faring?

As the door closed behind Robin the two mares returned to staring at one another. The threat from Robin ran through their heads, Trixie especially. While the last thing she wanted was to be nice to Twilight Sparkle, she would still rather fake kindness than upset her master.

Trixie took a deep breath, counting to ten before she felt ready to speak, “I need books on combat magic, anything you have.”

Twilight frowned at the topic, but didn’t say anything as she scanned her shelves. She might have a book or two regarding such spells, but doubted she had any more than that. She never felt the need to learn offensive spells.

Spying something promising, she levitated a book from one of the higher shelves. She grimaced as she saw the state of the book, worn and covered in dust. Giving it a quick wipe down she handed the book over to Trixie.

Trixie raised an eyebrow as she saw the state of the book, but said little more as she took the book in her magic and carried it over to the couch. Within moments she was laid out on the couch and had the volume opened.

Twilight stood off to the side, shifting on her hooves as she watched Trixie read. Not many ponies read in the library these days and Twilight had come to see the building as a home more than a public setting. The fact that the mare before her was relaxing on her couch was a sharp reminder of reality.

While she may be the student of Princess Celestia, she still accepted the job of librarian the day after she first arrived. With that job came responsibilities, one of which was to ensure that any guest was warmly welcomed.

Twilight gave a small cough, catching Trixie’s attention. “Well… if you need anything else, just let me know and I’ll be sure to help you in any way I can.”

Trixie grunted in acknowledgement and went back to her reading.

Twilight sighed and made for her work desk, she might as well get some work done.

I sat down in a small chair across from the mayor’s desk as the old mare continued to shoot me cautious looks.

“Hello mayor, my name is Robin, and I wanted to ask you a question or two regarding property and the town’s borders.”

The mayor blinked in surprise, obviously not expecting such a topic. She cleared her throat and relaxed in her chair somewhat. “Yes… I know who you are, most do at this point. As for my name, I am Mayor Mare, mayor of Ponyville.”

The word for a female pony as a name?

I gave her a warmer smile this time around. “Well, mayor Mare, it’s a pleasure to meet you.”

Mare tilted her head in confusion before her eyes lit up in realization. “Oh, no no, you misunderstood me. My full name is Mayor Mare. If you add in my title I am Mayor Mayor Mare.”

My smile faltered ever so much as my eye twitched in agitation. These damned ponies will accept any and everything as a plausible name, won't they?

I coughed into a fist as I attempted to make myself comfortable in my chair. “I… see. I apologize for the miscommunication on my part then.”

She sighed and waved her hoof in the air. “That’s quite alright, it happens far more often than you think, believe me. But, I believe we’re straying off topic. You had some questions regarding… property?”

I nodded. “Yes. You see, I’m currently living within the Everfree forest, and while I doubt the woods is included within the town's borders, I wanted to run something by you before I conduct some… renovating.”

She narrowed her eyes at me. “While the forest isn’t within the town's borders, I would prefer if you didn’t meddle with that evil place.”

“Oh please, the forest isn’t evil, it’s simply dangerous to the point of suicidal upon entry. What I want to do is create a path from my home and link it to the roads outside of Ponyville.”

The mayor’s jaw dropped. “Y-you want to create a several mile long path leading from a single home all the way to the main roads!?”

Well… maybe not leading directly to my home.

I smiled and nodded. “Yes, I do, It gets tiring having to struggle my way through all the brush. Considering I may want to do business in the town at a later date I don’t see any reason why I shouldn’t make travelling easier for myself.”

Mayor closed her jaw with a snap as she thought over my words. I don’t see why she wouldn’t let me do this considering all the benefits. A safer path will be created for ponies to travel, the more violent wildlife will be pushed deeper into the woods and the path could lead to further expansions in the future.

Afterall, a path cutting all the way through the Everfree could be profitable to traders. And with Ponyville being the first stop out of the woods…

Mayor Mare seemed to share much of the same thoughts as her smile grew along with the silence between us. She began rummaging through her desk, taking papers out and piling them upon the wooden surface. I watched in annoyance as the stack continued to grow and I found myself wondering if Trixie was having more fun than I was.

Trixie sighed as she closed the tome, finding little of use within the old book. She had been able to take away some knowledge regarding the usage of such spells, but no actual spells to attempt. She had no idea why Robin wanted her to study combat magic anyway. Wasn’t that what his own magic was?

Still, she knew that Robin would want to hear some form of progress from her. It’s been a couple hours now so she had to show something for the time spent. The only problem was she had nothing. The only way to get something more was to talk to Twilight Sparkle.

Sparkle.

Trixie grimaced as she looked around the room, spying the lavender unicorn sitting at her desk. The mare was engrossed in her work, oblivious to the world around her.

Trixie cleared her throat and spoke loudly, “Twilight… may I have a word with you?”

Twilight’s ear twitched before she turned around in her seat, facing Trixie. “Um… sure, what is it?”

Trixie levitated the book over to the librarian. “I find this particular book to be lacking the information that I need. Would it be possible to put in a request for combat spell books from other libraries?”

Twilight blinked in surprise, more shocked by the fact that the blue mare was actually speaking to her rather than the question itself. “Well… I may be able to check the libraries in the major cities, but I’m not sure if I’ll get lucky. I can see about requesting some directly from the Canterlot archives, but it would be some time before my request goes through.”

Trixie sighed and nodded. “Very well, it’s not like I got anything better to do with my time other than studying.”

Twilight paused as she listened to Trixie’s words. She certainly didn’t sound happy at that decision. “Trixie… can I ask you something?”

Trixie gave her a bored look. “Does it have to do with combat magic?” she asked.

Twilight frowned. “well… no, but-”

“Than I’m not interested in anything you have to say to me,” she cut off.

Twilight grit her teeth as she bit down her frustration. Why did this mare have to be so difficult? “I’m just trying to start a conversation with you.”

Trixie glared at her. “Well I don’t want anything to do with you. I’m still upset about what you did to me last time I was in Ponyville, and I wouldn’t even be here if not for Robin’s insistence.”

Twilight growled as she stepped closer. “What I did to you? You were the one who came into town gloating and lying. Then you made fun of my friends when they tried to stand up to you. how could you-”

“It was my job!” Trixie screamed.

Twilight winced at the sudden shriek, looking gobsmacked at the mare before her. Trixie had small tears in her eyes and her face was contorted into rage.

“Of course I lied, of course I boasted and bragged about my skills! It was my job, I was a showmare! It was just another average day for me until your friends decided to try and usurp me. I had no choice but to accept their challenges, it would have hurt my reputation otherwise!”

Trixie took in a shaky breath before continuing, “And then the Ursa Minor happened. Those two idiots lured that beast to me, expecting me to fight it. Most normal unicorns are incapable of generating enough magic to accomplish what you did. So when you managed to save the town I was seen not only as a fraud, but a villain! I got blamed for the dammed bear! News got out and circulated around through the papers. I couldn’t show my face in any town, let alone a city. My career was destroyed in a single day by you and your friends!”

Twilight fell to her rump in shock as she watched the mare struggle to gain control of her emotions. Thinking over Trixie’s tale she realized she was right. She and her friends had ruined the life of another that was only doing their job.There was nothing she could do for Trixie at this point except…

“I’m sorry.”

Trixie froze as she heard those two simple words. Did Twilight really think that that was enough to make up for everything that happened? To make up for all the suffering she had to go through?

Trixie opened her mouth to give her a piece of her mind, but no words came out. She was… tired, sick of it all. She simply returned to glaring at the mare, hoping her gaze would be enough to burn a hole through her head.

The moment was ruined when Robin opened the door and strode into the room, a wide smile on his face. The smile vanished as he took in the depressed Twilight and the tear filled Trixie. His jaw tightened as he looked between the two, unsure of what to say.

Trixie took the initiative as she walked up to him. “We’re done here, I’ve gotten everything I could have learned. More reading material will be brought in later, but it will take some time.”

Robin looked into her eyes, his expression void of any emotion. “Alright. I’ve finished speaking to the Mayor and I’ve gotten permission to start my project. Come on, let’s get started.”

Trixie nodded and made her way to the door, Robin following close behind. She was halfway out when she looked back at the weary librarian. Trixie took a deep breath and spoke in a quiet voice, “Sometimes, Twilight Sparkle, sorry simply isn’t good enough.”

Trixie turned and stepped out of the library, Robin following close behind and shutting the door. As the two walked back towards the forest, Robin spoke softly, “Do you want to talk about it?”

Trixie shook her head. “No, I don’t.”

“Very well.”

The trek back to the edge of the forest was done so in silence. I let Trixie alone to recompose herself so she was ready to begin the work. I wanted to comfort the mare, but I wasn’t sure how to go about doing it. Chances are if I opened my mouth I’d end up making things worse.

For instance, I wanted to ask her if she acquired any books regarding the planet itself and the life it sustains. Judging by the scowl and the obvious lack of books I figured I would need to make another trip at a later date.

Thankfully, it wasn’t long until Trixie began to perk up as we grew closer to the forest. I smiled softly as her eyes grew sharper and her horn lit up as she levitated one of her tomes onto her back.

Moments later and the two of us were standing before the entrance to the Everfree. Well, what would eventually become a new entrance. A nice straight path through the forest will work nicely than the winding bends of the original path. From there I could create side paths to connect to my home, Zecora’s and the original path.

I looked at the dense forest in front of me, the dark and ominous woods seeming to mock me. It was about time this forest got tamed, and what better way to do so then to use elemental magic?

I smirked and grabbed Arcwind, reading a few choice words before holding it tightly against my side. I’ve prepared for this for some time now. The tome was full to the brim with my magic and I even had an extra Arcwind just in case it wasn’t enough. Wind magic used the least amount of energy when casting spells so I could be going overkill here. Still, better to be prepared.

I needed to clear a lot of ground for a fair distance. Usually I use wind magic for it’s fast paced style, but it could be just as destructive as the other magics. I pushed my palm forward and concentrated on the magic within the tome. I let it build in power as a small gale appeared before me. Once I felt I had enough energy I unleashed the spell outwards into the forest.

The quiet was suddenly filled with the sound of felled trees, the cries of wood echoing against its neighbors as they crashed to the floor. Vines and bushes were decimated by the ethereal wind. I glanced sideways at Trixie. She had her mouth open and her eyes were wide as dinner plates. Thinking back, this was the greatest show of power she has yet to see from me.

I chuckled which managed to snap her out of the daze. She huffed indignantly before using her horn to levitate Fire before her. I watched as she read over the text, her mouth moving as she silently recited the old language.

Once she was finished her horn lit up, her normal blue aura becoming red. She cast the spell and aimed it at the ground, burning away the forest floor and killing the stumps and roots that remained. I switched to arcfire in the meantime, ready to jump in should Trixie need any assistance.

It was unneeded, however, as I watched Trixie use the spell with great control. She managed the size of the fire, and the heat of the flame. She was aware of how close the flames were to the rest of the forest. Should a flame begin to jump to the main forest, Trixie would pull it back.

I watched in silence as the minutes passed by until she was finished with her task. What remained was blackened earth and plenty of ash. The Everfree seemed to hold great regenerative powers, so in order to combat that I figured one would need to dispose of everything, including the roots hidden deep within the earth. I re-equipped arcwind and prepared to cut down another section of the forest as Trixie readied another spell.

Rinse and repeat.

It was almost night by the time Trixie and I returned home, tired and drained after a full day of using magic. While I was used to such activities by now, Trixie was another matter. The poor mare looked ready to collapse upon herself. Her body would grow used to handling this magic in time, but until then she would have to suffer a bit.

Still, we did good work today all things considering. We had successfully carved out a decent path through the Everfree and ensured that the forest wouldn’t reclaim it at a later date. It didn’t look as aesthetically pleasing compared to the other trail, but not much can be done when you don’t have the required materials. For now, the blackened earth would serve its purpose as a marker.

Tomorrow I would begin work on creating multiple, smaller paths which would lead to other sections of the forest. I had a surprisingly large task ahead of me, but the payoff was well worth it. After bidding Trixie goodnight I returned to my room and recharged the tomes with my magic, readying them for another day of work.

Author's Note

Hey guys, I posted a blog saying a short thank you and opening a Q+A since I know some people had been asking me questions regarding the story and myself.

If you've got a question, feel free to ask me.

Chapter 24 - Cutie Pox Conundrum

The next morning I woke Trixie up and we continued our work of clearing out paths in the forest. We had already made one, linking the path we made yesterday to the cabin, and we were next working on a path to Zecora. After telling her of my plans the zebra jumped at the offer to have a new path made.

She asked if there was anything she could do for me as thanks, and I in turn jumped at such a chance. While clearing out the forest I found a small cluster of Poison Joke that had somehow managed to survive the carnage. I remembered the properties they had and I would need the correct tools if I wanted to collect and experiment with the mischievous flowers.

Once the path to Zecora’s house was complete, I asked her if I could borrow some gloves, a few jars, and a mortar and pestle. She was more than happy to supply me, much to my surprise. It must have been more dangerous treading on the old path than I thought.

By the time I collected the tools that same day, it was already growing close to night. I sent Trixie home and told her I would be behind her momentarily. Finding myself alone, I returned to the clearing and prepared for the complex and dangerous activity of collecting blue flowers. I donned the gloves Zecora had lent to me, amused that a pony's idea of a glove was more akin to a small sack. It certainly made the process much more difficult for me.

Once I had collected enough flowers, I returned home, the forest growing darker by the minute. I needed to work with them in a secluded environment to reduce the risk of contracting whatever… ‘disease’ the flower held. Sadly it was much too late to begin my experiment, and it would be idiotic of me to work with a dangerous substance in the dark. Might as well save it for tomorrow and give me something to do.

Once the Sun had risen I quickly set up a workstation to experiment with the flowers. When I collected the samples yesterday, I noticed that the flowers released blue pollen whenever something touched them. For this reason I decided to take my studies outside for the day. I used Arcwind to cut a few nearby trees down, and I created some makeshift furniture. Nothing overly complex, just a chair and a table.

Carefully taking a few of the flowers out of the jar with a tweezer I had acquired, I dropped them into the mortar I borrowed from Zecora. Given that those who had been affected haven’t prepared for the flower, I’m making a lot of assumptions with how the ‘joke’ works. With all the information I had gathered I’ll assume that the pollen is the cause of the joke and it needs to have direct contact with the victim’s skin.

I began to grind the flowers firmly, and I watched in fascination as the blue pollen once more rose into the air. I managed to keep the pollen away from my skin, but the front of my cloths were dyed blue. Hopefully I’ll be able to simply wash the pollen off later.

By the time I was done the entire area was covered in the blue dust. The mortar held an incredible amount of it, much more than I would think from such a small flower. I lifted the mortar to eye level as I reached to the side and selected a flask. Carefully, I began to tip the contents into the clear vial. In such a concentrated state, the pollen flowed like sand, and I smiled as I held aloft the filled container. I placed it upon the table and reached for another, repeating the process a few more times. It was on the fifth vial that something went horribly wrong…

Applebloom trotted down the blackened road warily. Any sadness she felt earlier from not getting her cutie mark was blown away when she discovered a new trail. She originally planned on taking a walk through the Everfree to clear her mind when she noticed a side path leading off into the forest. The path itself seemed to be new, and appeared to be blackened by intense heat.

She would know after she tried to get her firefighter cutie mark.

Her curiosity won over her nerves, and she followed the black path until she came upon a blackened road. It was much wider than the original path, and looking both ways she saw one end lead to the roads outside of town while the other seemed to be a dead end over a mile away. It was a dark, ominous, and incredibly straight path, too much so for it to be natural.

So, with childlike curiosity, she began to travel the dark road deeper into the forest. It was towards the end of her journey that she noticed two more paths branch off from the road. Deciding she was in for the long run, she took the left path, leading further away from town.

It was almost ten minutes later until she came to a clearing and her jaw dropped. Within the clearing was a log cabin, a well cared for one too considering the condition of it. Applebloom shut her jaw and crept closer to the abode, her mind ranging with ideas as to who could be living here. She remembered her sister telling her of a mage a few weeks ago, but was forbidden from trying to find him. Normally that wouldn’t stop her or her friends, but… something in Applejack’s eyes told her that, maybe this once, she should listen.

The filly’s ear twitched as she caught sound of a muffled voice. She followed the noise to the side of the home where she saw something… strange. It was a big, two legged creature wearing a black cloak. The creature was muttering to itself as it poured blue powder from a dish into some containers.

Applebloom tilted her head in confusion as she watched the creature work. Was this the mage that her sister told her to be careful of? He certainly didn’t seem to be dangerous. He seemed kinda funny, even his cloak looked like a really fancy bathrobe!

With her confidence boosted, she moved closer to the creature, the being too engrossed in its work to notice her presence. Not wanting to be ignored, Applebloom made her presence known.

“Hiya!”

“Hiya!”

I had prepared to fill another vial when the sudden yell broke my concentration. I dropped the empty flask I was holding and let it fall to the table. My right hand, however, clenched as my body succumbed to the reflexes I had developed so long ago. Instead of moving for my sword, I was cut off as the mortar flipped vertically and its contents removed.

Sadly, due to the position I was holding it, the pollen traveled in the one direction I didn’t want it to travel: my face.

I yelped as the powder made contact with my skin, some managing to find its way into my mouth, up my nose, and even in my eyes. I began cursing my ill fortune as I desperately tried to remove the large amounts of pollen from me.

I didn’t have to wait long until the cool relief of water splashed against my face. A few minutes later and I was able to remove most of the residue. Able to open my eyes once more, I took in the image of a filly carrying a bucket of water by the handle with her mouth.

I glared at the filly and she put the bucket down, her ears drooping as she scuffed at the floor. “Ahm sorry… please don’t eat me…”

I glared at the pony for a few more moments before I forced myself to calm down. What’s done is done, and there's nothing I can do to change what happened. Still, it probably wouldn’t be long now until the dammed flower messed with me in some way. I never got a time frame from Wade, but I assumed it would occur within the next hour.

Until then, I simply had to wait. I sighed and looked over my workstation, pollen scattered everywhere and my clothes a mess. Still, I managed to acquire four vials of the pollen, so it wasn’t a complete waste of time.

I returned my attention back to the filly. Without anger clouding my mind I immediately took notice of the red ribbon in the filly’s mane as well as the color of her coat. I knew exactly who this little hellion was. Besides, eating her would probably give me diabetes. “It’s quite alright, and no, I’m not going to eat you. Just be sure to stand back a bit, I don’t know what this stuff may do to you.”

Applebloom looked fearful for a moment and backpedaled away from the blue residue. I shook my head and began clearing the station, using Arcwind to sweep up the pollen and deposit it into the bucket the girl dropped. Not only would I need to dispose of the waste, but I also needed to fetch fresh water as well as take a bath to wash my clothes and body.

By the time I had cleaned up the mess, there no longer remained any of the pollen besides that which was already on me… and in me. Applebloom was looking up at me with wide eyes, and she had a huge smile on her face.

“That was so cool! I didn’t know you can use magic, how can you use magic without a horn, how did you make those green lines, can ya teach me how to do magic, how-”

I forced her mouth closed with my magic, giving her an annoyed look while she had the modesty to look sheepish. I released her mouth, thankful that she remained quiet long enough for me to ask her a question, “Who are you and what are you doing here?”

Applebloom stood up straight and composed herself. “My name is Applebloom, and… well…” She sighed, and her voice became diminutive, “I don’t rightly know. I found this strange black road and I followed it cause I was curious. I wanted to do anything to keep my mind off of things. I’m just so tired of not being able to get my cutie mark. I have no idea what to… do…”

She seemed to perk up as she looked up at me with an even bigger smile than before, if that’s even possible. “Do you think you may be able to help me find my cutie mark with your magic, mister?”

I raised an eyebrow as I looked down at the hopeful filly. “Let me get this straight; you enter my property, ruin my work, throw a bucket of water at me, and to top it all off, you don’t even know who I am. With all that in mind you want me to help you?”

Applebloom smiled sheepishly and nodded her head. “So… does that mean you-”

“No.”

I lifted the bucket off the ground and began to make my way towards the river, ignoring the filly. Sadly, she had other plans as she raced ahead and stood in my path.

“W-Wait, maybe if you tell me who you are we could be friends?”

I sighed in annoyance as I closed my eyes and counted to ten. I wouldn’t normally be this irritable, but a lot of my time was wasted, and I got fine powder in my nose, and mouth.

Also, I got poisoned.

“My name is Robin, and no, I don’t want to be your friend. Now if you’ll excuse me, I need to go get cleaned up.”

I made to move around her but she sidestepped and blocked my path once more. She looked up at me with a trembling lip, her face set into a pout. “Please mister? I really want to get my cutie mark!”

I watched her antics for a few seconds before giving my verdict.

“No.”

She looked surprised by my answer, but quickly recomposed herself and put up her facade once more. She even managed to shed a single tear that traced down her cheek. “Please?” she begged.

It’s a good thing I’m a cold hearted bastard.

“No.”

Applebloom sighed in defeat and silently began to trot off back the way she came from. I myself was about to turn away when I decided to lead the filly in a new direction.

“Hey, Applebloom!” I called out.

She turned her head, looking back at me in confusion.

“Try following the other path that connects from the main road. It leads to Zecora’s hut, and she may be able to help you.”

Some of her sadness uplifted and she smiled back at me. “That’s a great idea! Thanks mister Robin!”

She disappeared from view as she ran around the house and made for the path. I rolled my eyes in annoyance as I continued my way towards the river.

Several hours later and I found myself working at my desk, writing in my journal. After returning from the river, I found myself utterly baffled. I had not had any ill side effects from the pollen. I haven’t even had any symptoms that some foreign magic was messing with me from the inside out. Perhaps the magic from the flower didn’t affect me? Or maybe there wasn’t even any magic in the flower to begin with?

I was disrupted from my thoughts as I felt a signal from my tome as well as a small vibration. I took out my token and laid it upon the desk, opening it to the appropriate page.

My name is Faith Nocte. To understand my current situation, you must believe in the impossible. You got that? Good, because what I’m about to tell you is something that sounds like it came out of a work of fiction. When I was a little girl, I was told of a story of two heroes. Two Brothers. One could harness Runic Magic and was known as The “Rune Slayer” while the other was able to conjure forth swords at will and gained the title of The “Infinity Sword”. One of them, The Rune Slayer; had himself imprisoned in stone in order to save the Infinity Sword when they faced a great evil long ago.

Now get this. The Infinity Sword… That’s my dad. I find this out after getting thrown into the same world that I previously thought was a dream, meeting a few new friends along the way and freeing the brother that was in stone; who turns out to be my Uncle. Now, my Uncle Nicko and I are trying to find a way home within the next seven days (It was originally eight if you counted yesterday). Luckily, I have a few tricks when it comes to fighting and some new skills. But it’s something I’m not totally familiar with. I hope I can be able to figure out how to understand these new abilities and be in complete control of them.

-The Code Nemesis, Faith.

Yet once more I find myself... speechless.

While I can't be certain, it would seem that this girl, this Faith Nocte, wrote this passage not expecting a response of any kind. Perhaps another individual believed that this was nothing more than a diary? Perhaps I should have changed the appearance of the tome, this is just getting ridiculous.

But that's just a passing thought. What really got my attention was what Faith had implied. From what she wrote, it almost sounded as if she had been born on earth, and had traveled to Equestria. Her own father was once a displaced, but had managed to return home. Could it be possible? Could there really be a way to return to the life I once lived?

Would I even want to?

The question I asked myself surprised me, as I fought to search for an answer. I... didn't want to return home. I had changed since I came to Equestria, and I'm no longer the man I once was. I wouldn't fit in a society that revolved purely on science... I didn't belong.

I sadly shook my head as I grabbed a quill and prepared to write out a response.

I must say Faith, that is an interesting tale to be sure. Out of all the displaced I had met and heard about, not once have I heard of them returning to their homes. I would very much like for you to tell me the full story one day, if you have the time.

Now, from the way you wrote your entry, I'm assuming you didn't expect a response of some kind. Well, allow me to introduce myself then; My name is Robin, and I'm a tactician, Archmage, and swords-master. What you currently have before you is none other than my token. I use this to connect with the other displaced that wish to speak to me, such as yourself.

I find the situation you're in to be rather... interesting. I can still remember the first day I entered Equestria over 1500 years ago. Back then I had little control over my power, and it was only through intense studying and training did I manage to reach where I am today. I wish you the best of luck in finding a way home.

Sincerely,

Robin

I closed the tome and returned it to its rightful place within my robe. Such a simple entry, and yet it brought up more questions than any other before it. Did I really want to see my family again?

I shook my head and extinguished the candle on my desk. Hopefully a good night's sleep would clear my mind.

The Next Day

The next morning passed as any other. I got up, had some coffee, got Trixie out of bed, and continued my work. Work, however, was… difficult that day. Numerous times I found myself growing dizzy as well as getting short spurts of vertigo. I took some more notes in my journal, wondering if this was a side effect from the flower yesterday, but I couldn’t be certain. I was more and more positive that my own biology either rejected the magic, or negated the full effects.

Being resistant to magic in general certainly had its perks.

It was around mid morning when I got a visit from Zecora. For some unexplained reason, she had run out of Heart's Desire, something she required in order to finish brewing a particular potion. She came around to see if I had any, but I told her I didn't. With that said, she needed to make a trip into town in order to collect some more.

I knew exactly where this was going. Zecora would waltz into town, help Applebloom with her cutie mark issue, and the filly would learn a valuable lesson. Knowing how most of the scene would play out, I eagerly offered to join Zecora into town. I was hesitant to return to the village so soon after departing, but the payout was simply too good to pass up. After the whole incident had washed over, I would ask Zecora one simple question.

Where can I find the Seeds of Truth?

Not even half an hour later Zecora and I had reached the outskirts of Ponyville. As I suspected, the town appeared to be deserted, save for the occasional face plastered against a window. Zecora herself had visibly deflated as she looked around, noticing the fearful looks of the townsfolk.

"I thought I had removed their fear, the last time I visited here."

I looked to the center of town and noticed Applejack and Twilight standing beside each other. I tapped her on the shoulder and pointed towards the two ponies. "I don't think it's you that their afraid of this time."

Zecora followed my finger to the two elements, her gaze curious. Together, we walked over to the only two ponies in town, wondering what the problem could be. As we drew near, Twilight's ear twitched and she turned around. A look of surprise came over her features which was quickly followed by relief.

"Zecora, Robin, thank Celestia you're here. Applebloom has Cutie Pox!"

I followed Twilight's hoof to find the troublesome filly writing down equations upon a chalk board. I blinked in surprise as I took in the advanced Calculus formulas and theorems.

"We were just on our way to see if you had a cure!" Twilight exclaimed.

"But magically you're here! Was your Zebra sense a tingling?" Applejack finished.

Zecora shook her head. "My Zebra sense did not bring me by. It was a special flower that I needed found. I thought I picked enough to fix all the potions I had to mix, but after my visit from Applebloom some had mysteriously left my room."

Zecora frowned as she made her way towards Applebloom, the filly now weight lifting with a... 1000lb barbell? With her tail? My eye began to twitch at the impossibility of it all.

"Abblebloom," Zecora scolded, "what do you say? Did this flower just walk away?"

Before Applebloom could respond a flash of light followed by another cutie mark appeared on her forehead. I watched in amusement as she ran over to the nearest set of windows and began to scrub at the glass. I could tell that the filly was in a bind, but I couldn't help but feel some small amount of satisfaction as I watched her tap dance in front of the window.

Zecora gave a small smile before speaking once more, "A Cutie Pox cure I have forsooth, for healing power is in the Seeds of Truth."

My gaze immediately snapped away from the filly to the three, golden colored seeds. This is why I had originally come into town with Zecora. I wanted to get my hands on a few of those seeds for a little project of mine.

"W-Well then, give 'em to her, quick!" Applejack pleaded.

Zecora shook her head. "These seeds must be planted in the ground, with the truth they'll grow, and the cure is found."

I was making mental notes about the seeds while Applejack and Twilight looked to each other in confusion. "Come again?"

"The Seeds of Truth do hold the cure, but one must speak words true, and pure."

I internally winced at the requirements. So in order to get the flower I had to speak of things I had long ago bottled up? I was hardly going to speak honestly to a pony, let alone a plant.

"Well then lets get to it!"

Applejack rushed forward and snatched the seeds from Zecora, planting them in the middle of Ponyville. "Alright, they're planted. Now somepony tell the truth!"

I rolled my eyes as I looked at the homes around me, noticing none of the occupants had stepped forth. Most of them were watching the filly with dread, and I noticed two more fillies hiding near a cart. Just when I was about to suggest that Applejack herself start talking, a new voice spoke up, "Yesterday I told Mrs. Cake that I ate two corn cakes, but I really ate three!"

I turned my gaze to Pinkiepie, and gave her a half lidded gaze, noticing that her entire coat was drenched in sweat. She met my unamused look and she began to hyperventilate. "Okay, six! I ATE SIX CORN CAKES!!!"

I raised my eyebrow. Pinkie noticed and began to cry, waving her hooves around, "Make it stop, oh make it stop!"

Have I mentioned to myself yet that these ponies get too excited? Honestly, they're acting like it's the end of the world.

A filly twister made its way towards me and I stepped out of the way, watching the blur of colors in amusement. From the storm came a high pitched voice, "I can't stand it anymore! It's me, I admit it, I didn't earn my cutie mark! They're all fake!"

My eyes shifted to the mound of soil as it began to move. Applebloom began to explain why she lied, and how she did it. I watched in amazement as a small green stem began to sprout, growing larger and larger with every truth she told. Before long the flower itself bloomed, a beautiful white flower with five golden spores sticking out from the center. This is the flower I needed, and I found myself walking towards the rare plant to get a better look.

I took only two steps before Applebloom dove forwards and literally inhaled the flower. I watched in horror as she swallowed the plant whole before collapsing upon the ground with a sigh, and one by one the cutie marks on her body began to fade from existence. I closed my eyes and took several deep breaths to calm myself, noticing some of the looks I was getting from the townsfolk.

Sometimes, I really hate magic.

Later that night I found myself in my room at my desk, writing down notes. After the incident with Applebloom, I accompanied Zecora around town as she purchased specific flowers she needed for her potions. It was on the walk home that I popped the question as to where I could find some Seeds of Truth. She told me that the seeds themselves were ordered from the town's florist, but the flower itself could actually be found within the Everfree. When I asked her the general location she simply shook her head and told me that she didn't know, only that it was deep within the heart of the forest.

One day I planned on traveling to the heart of the forest and searching for the flower. Should I fail in that I'll simply order the seeds like Zecora does.

As I prepared to retire for the night, I felt my tome vibrate gently one more. I withdrew the token and placed it upon my desk, opening it to the new note.

Good day to you, if your days still exist. The other day your book had come into my possession and only now have I worked up the courage to write in it. I'm afraid such correspondence is something I have not needed for a millennia though I hope it does continue.

If you wish for a name, know that I only go by my alibi nowadays, Malthael, the angel of death. If you continue to read this then I will assume my self-imposed title does not frighten you, and for that you have my thanks. I hope to work towards changing it, but for now it serves its purpose.

Titles are things which hold meaning after all, and I shall keep this one until I believe I have truly atoned for my sins. Alas, I should not allow my first message towards a hopeful conversation remain dark and gloomy, let me see.

Tell me, what do you think of companions? I have recently made a few I hope to call my friends some time in the future, yet one seems to hold much greater interest for me. His appearance was rather surprising but not unwelcome and his attempts at affection will sometimes confuse me. Yet I feel like I've made a good choice in keeping him around, why is that? Am I trying to find another method of atoning or have I simply become infatuated with the idea of having him follow me everywhere?

I shall wrap up my message for now, as I do not wish to waste your time. Though I have one last question, can you recommend a good name for a pig?

Well, that's one way to introduce yourself. 'Hi, how are you, I'm the Angel of Death, are you having a good day?' Still, despite the awkward introduction, the question this Malthael presented actually threw me for a loop. I saw Trixie as a companion, yes, but I never really saw our status branch out from the usual Master-Apprentice relationship. I eventually came up with an answer and I wrote out a reply.

A title such as the Angle of Death is one, I would assume, not easily obtained. If you believe such a thing to instill fear into me, however, then your worries are unfounded. I have faced much greater horrors than death in my past, and even then I have triumphed. After all, there are things worse then Death itself.

I must say, your question has given me pause. I currently have an apprentice under my wing, a unicorn by the name of Trixie. She was a stubborn one at first, but she has slowly opened up over time. I suppose at this point I do consider her to be a companion of sorts, although I don't believe we're terribly close.

The reasons we search for others to spend time with differs from individual to individual. I myself offered Trixie companionship, because no one else would do so. I could tell she was on a dark path, and she needed another to be there for her. I offered to be that shoulder she could lean upon. Only you yourself can find the answer to the question you ask.

As for a pig name... why? Certainly this can't be the new companion you speak of, could it? I suppose in a magical land such as Equestria, it would not be impossible to have acquired a talking animal, if he even can talk. I suppose, for a name, I would go with something simple. Have you considered the name Piglet, perhaps? It's the first thing that pops into my head based on a show I used to watch in my childhood.

A childhood, something I'm sure even the Angle of Death once had.

Sincerely,

Robin

I shook my head at the ridiculousness of it all. Ever since I sent out my token I've met some of the oddest individuals. Still, it lead to interesting topics such as this. I sighed and closed my token, returning it once more within my robe. I slowly made my way towards my bed, yawning as I rested my head upon the pillows.

Tomorrow would no doubt be another eventful day.

Author's Note

Well, that was a larger chapter then I usually do.

I apologize for the delay, but I had run into a bit of a snag as to how I should write this chapter. Aside from the responses to the other Displaced, I found this chapter to be rather boring to write out. I only hope that the chapter wasn't too dry to read.

The next chapter should be a lot more fun.

Chapter 25 - Joke's On You

I groaned as I opened my tired eyes, the sounds of birds and wildlife alerting me to the coming morning. Any nausea I had experienced yesterday had vanished along with the recurring vertigo. Normally I would be extremely happy about such a development, but I was too busy worrying about the cloth that surrounded me.

My eyes snapped open to find not sunlight, but darkness. I began pushing against the fabric, trying to escape from it as quickly as possible. It was then that I felt something off. I felt like I had used up far more energy than I should have far too quickly. Was I drugged by someone while I slept? Impossible, I've learned to sleep lightly after living so long in the Everfree.

In my moment of confusion I leaned to the left and I began to feel myself fall. I hit the ground with a grunt, gritting my teeth in pain. Pain only gave way to confusion, however, when I heard the sound I made when I grunted. It was high pitched, more so then it was yesterday. Granted, I didn't have the deepest of voices, but that sounded like it would've come from a female!

I growled and began to push against the fabric once more. “Wha da hellis goi'g on!?”

I stopped just as quickly as I started when I heard the sound of my own voice. It sounded similar, but it was as if I had inhaled too much helium. Not to mention the poor excuse for words that were tumbling out of my mouth. I sounded as if I was drunk!

I forced myself to calm down and I approached the situation much more sensibly. I began pushing against the fabric one more, working at it with precision instead of the made flailing I utilized not minutes prior. I soon found one, an opening that was concealed before. Strange, it almost seemed as if the fabric overlapped itself. I certainly wasn't confined within some simple sack.

I pushed the fabric apart and I escaped from my prison, readying myself for any confrontation. Instead, I found myself on the floor of my room.

A room that was much larger than I remember being.

With furniture not suited for my size.

And the cloth I escaped from turned out to be my robe which was lying in a mess upon the floor.

My blood ran cold as numerous possibilities ran through my mind. I looked at my body and quickly discovered my problem. It wasn’t the room that was larger, but myself that was smaller. I examined my body, inspecting the sudden changes that had befallen me. I rushed to the mirror in my room, holding up my undergarments as I did so. What I saw staring back at me was something that horrified me even more than when I spent time as a female pony.

The image of the reflection was myself, but much younger. My hair was ruffled due to the fight I had with my cloak and my skin was less tan than it was before. Even the muscles under my skin that I had slowly built weren’t visible. In fact, all that muscle was most likely hidden underneath the baby fat I had worn out long ago. It would seem that I had regressed to the age of somewhere between three to four. I was half my original height and the only clothing I managed to hold onto were my undergarments and my cotton shirt.

All in all I was surprised, fascinated, skeptical and downright enraged.

I decided to go with enraged.

(3rd Person Perspective)

Trixie yawned as she got up from her bed, rubbing the sleep from her eyes. She blinked in surprise as she came to realize there wasn’t any noise in the house. Even her teacher, who usually was the one who woke her up, failed to make himself known. She removed herself from her bed and stretched, listening for any sounds within the cabin. She soon heard hurried footsteps from the main room followed by what sounded to be someone falling.

“God dab it all!”

Trixie raised an eyebrow as she listened to the expletive. The voice was similar to Robin’s, but much more juvenile. She shook her head and opened her bedroom door, expecting to find Robin along with some strange… something.

“Robin, are you the-” Trixie’s voice caught in her throat as she found the source of the noise. There was a small creature sitting on the floor, clearly angry if its face was anything to go by. Judging by the size it was also clear that it was only a child.

A child that looked and dressed exactly like Robin.

Trixie stepped forward, gaining the attention of the small child. “Robin, is that you?” She asked hesitantly.

The foal looked relieved as he got back up to his feet. “Twixie, ah need youah help! Ah've been tunned into ah child an ah fink it has ta do wif dat fwowah. Ah need you ta go into town an-”

“You’re so adorable!” Trixie interrupted with a squeal, rushing over to him and pulling him in for a hug.

Robin spluttered indignantly as he tried to push her away. Sadly, his reduced physical form hardly put up a fight, and he was forced to wait for Trixie to release him. When she eventually let him go, he huffed in annoyance and straightened out his overly large clothing. “Ah'm nawt adorabuu!” He snapped, looking up at her in anger.

The sudden obvious difference in height didn’t help his mood. He was now only just slightly shorter than the blue mare.

“Jetht he'p me ficth thith! Acthually, thcratch that. He'p me get to Zecora’th hut, ahm thure she’ll know how tuh fix thith. Thomething thimiwar 'appened tah Wud an' ee got bedder, tho there’th motht wikewy a cure.”

Trixie pouted as she sat on the floor. “But you look so cute the way you are. Much more so than you did as an adult!”

Trixie immediately blushed and fought to argue her previous statement, “W-Well, of course you’re cuter now, you looked like a hairless ape before! Not very appealing to the eye!”

Robin rolled his eyes and stumbled his way to the bookshelf, pulling out Arcwind. “Ah’ll ignore the fact that yew jetht called me a hairleth ape if yew agwee tah he'p me.”

Trixie sighed and relented, making her way out the door to wait outside. Robin arrived soon after, holding the book to his chest with one hand while he used the other to hold up his underwear.

Robin looked between the forest trail and the blue mare, and a smirk found its way onto his face. Even with a much more aesthetically pleasing face, it still managed to unnerve Trixie.

Robin let out a high pitched laugh before calming down enough to speak, “Ah jetht thought of a way thad’ll get uth both there fathter.”

Trixie ground her teeth as she galloped through the forest trail. Her tail flicked in annoyance as, with every step, she was reminded of why she was so upset. Clinging to her back, legs straddling her, was Robin. He had his arms wrapped around her neck as he struggled to stay aboard his vehicle.

“H-Hey, thwow down! Ah’m gonna faw off!”

In response, Trixie put on a new burst of speed. “I don’t think so! I want you off of me the second we get there!”

Robin grumbled in protest from his position, but did little more. He was just as unhappy with this setup and only suggested it since it would be faster. It also gave him a chance to get back at Trixie. Now that he was clinging to her neck for dear life, he wasn’t so sure.

Trixie had attempted to teleport the two of them all the way to Zecora’s, but she only managed to get as far as the main road. It seemed that all of Robin’s abilities, as well as his resistance to magic, carried with him when he regressed. So to make it the rest of the way they had to do so by foot. Or in Trixie’s case, by hoof, and hoof alone. The two eventually made it to Zecora’s hut, but when they arrived the two were in for a sad surprise. Upon the door was a note detailing that the zebra had gone into town to pick up some materials and she wouldn't be back till the end of the day.

Robin stared at the note with a dead expression while Trixie sat off to the side. The mare couldn't help but find this whole situation to be extremely amusing to watch, but she needed to get Robin back to his normal self soon. The mage wasn't exactly the best of company when he was in a foul mood.

"If you want I can go into town and get Zecora," Trixie offered with a smile.

Robin sighed and turned towards Trixie. "Ah thuppothe there'th no othuh choice. Ah'm gonna waid here fer yew though. I will nawt be entoowing da town whiwe Ah'm wike dith."

Trixie nodded and gathered her magic, preparing a teleportation spell. "I'll try to be back as soon as possible," she said before disappearing in a flash of light.

Zecora smiled and thanked the salespony as she secured her purchases within her saddlebag. She was just about to move onto the next stall when she heard the sound of heavy hooves as they encroached upon her position. Zecora turned around to find Trixie as she ran down the dirt street, panting. It was clear something was wrong if the worry in the mare's eyes gave Zecora anything to go by. "Trixie, whatever is the matter?"

Trixie huffed as she stopped before the Zebra, gasping for air. Once she had managed to calm down, she explained the situation to Zecora. By the end of the tale the witch doctor wasn't sure if she should laugh or frown. If what Trixie had told her to be true than Robin had experimented with a plant he had no actual knowledge of. She briefly wondered how the mage hadn't managed to off himself through sheer carelessness alone up till now.

"A cure is quite easy to procure. However, it takes time and effort to create, and I no longer have the materials of which to make. All is not lost for our distressed friend though, for the ponyville spa has a treatment at hoof. Of course, that means Robin will need to cast aside his urge to remain aloof."

Trixie groaned as she rubbed her head with a hoof. Already she could feel a headache forming from the stress of the situation. No doubt Robin would make it worse with his stubbornness.

Robin's not going to like this...

"No way."

"As of right now you don't have much of a choice. It's either stay like you are for almost a week, or take a bath in the Ponyville Spa."

Robin pouted adorably as he crossed his arms over his chest. Trixie's eye twitched as she forced herself from running over and scooping her teacher into another hug. "I already told them to start up the treatment," Trixie admitted with a sigh.

Robin shook his fist at her. "Do yew awnestwee ethpect fer me tuh humiweeate myself in such a manner!?"

"I figured one day of humiliation would be better than a week's worth," Trixie supplied. Her face suddenly broke out into a grin. "You know, if you decide to remain secluded for a week you're going to have to get some temporary clothes. I'm sure Rarity would be more than willing to design something of your stature. Perhaps a few frills to go with the baby blue attire?"

If looks could kill than Robin's glare put the atom bomb to shame.

A pity its potency was lost underneath all the baby fat he now had.

Robin continued to glare at Trixie for a few moments before he relented. While the idea of showing himself to the town was abhorrent, he still found it preferable over the alternative. He couldn't afford to remain in his weakened form for long. The future was shrouded in mystery, and disaster could occur at a moments notice. With a heavy sigh Robin relented and allowed Trixie to teleport them to Ponyville.

"They're staewing awt me," Robin complained yet again as he glared at the surrounding ponies.

"Can you really blame them?" Trixie asked, trotting quickly towards the spa. "The mighty mage of the forest comes into town looking like a foal. At least none of them are-"

"Who's the twerp?"

Trixie's blood ran cold as she looked up into the grinning face of Rainbow Dash as she looked down at them from a cloud. The multicolored mare was clearly holding back her laughter as she stared at the small form of Robin. The mage in question returned her grin with a cold stare, his face heating up in embarrassment. Trixie decided the best tactic at the moment was to retreat. Her horn lit up and she teleported Robin and herself the rest of the way to the Spa, depleting the last of her magic.

Robin wasted no time as he got off the exhausted mare and stormed into the colorful building. He soon came across three mares, two he had never seen before, and Zecora. All of them were looking at Robin in surprise, but Zecora was the first to recover. Never before had the mage heard the zebra laugh before, but today was his lucky day.

His eye twitched as he moved past the laughing zebra and the two shocked mares, neither of them bothering to stop him as he barged into the spa. It didn't take him long to find the prepared bath, and he jumped into the warm water without a second thought.

Trixie entered the room moments after and searched for her tiny master. "Robin? Are you in here?"

The sound of disturbed water was her response and she looked over to the bath to see Robin's face surfacing from the bath. Trixie sighed in relief as she saw the adult face of her teacher. Before she could even utter another word a burst of wind rushed passed her, forcing her eyes closed. When she opened them Robin was nowhere to be seen.

Trixie shook her head as she made her way out of the spa, thanking Zecora and the spa ponies for their help. By the time she returned to their shared cabin Robin was fully dressed once more. He gave Trixie a pointed stare and spoke in a voice that concealed his true emotions, "We will never speak of this again."

Author's Note

While the chapter itself is fun it was a nightmare to write out. Not one of my best chapters I'll admit. That's mostly due to my own procrastination and uncertainty regarding this particular chapter. The next few chapters will be much better in terms of quality and importance.

Still, enjoy the light humor while it lasts because tomorrow I'm releasing another chapter, and I plan on utilizing that dark tag.

Quick shout out to FluttersIsShy! Thanks for helping me with the baby talk because, quite honestly, I suck at it.

Chapter 26 - Melancholy

Several weeks had passed since the incident with the Poison Joke. I blatantly refused to leave my property during that time, still embarrassed over what had happened. The desire only increased when Trixie showed me the local paper, a picture of my younger self riding Trixie on the front cover, and an article about what had happened. I couldn't believe the amount of poor luck I had that day, and the fact that a Canterlot news reporter was in town was the icing on the cake. The cherry would be Rainbow Dash, a mare who didn't know when to keep her trap shut during an interview.

Shortly after I got a letter from Twilight, apologizing for her friend's actions. It was a nice sentiment, but it hardly changed my view of the rainbow mare. I swear, if I don't end up clipping her wings then some other hot head is going to.

Despite all the animosity I still had towards anything that breathed I needed to head into town to purchase some supplies. As much as I loved to forage within the Everfree, I still needed spices and other ingredients to better the taste of my cooking. Mushroom stew can only be appreciated so much, and Trixie had been giving me death glares ever since I suggested adding meat for flavor. It's not like it'll kill her, and herbivores tend to eat meat anyway once in a while... sometimes... when they're starving.

To be fair, I was tired of eating manticore as of late anyway. It was also becoming difficult to hunt as of late since most animals, predator and prey, have been avoiding me like the plague. With all of that to consider, I had to concede and accept the fact that I needed to head into town. I left Trixie with a list of chores for her to do in the meantime, much to her displeasure.

So with money in my pockets and my weapons secured I made my way towards the town of Ponyville, wondering what madness would be focal point today.

"I was being sarcastic, God dammit!"

I ran towards the town, watching the large, purple dragon destroy everything within sight. How I managed to walk into town the day a dragon attacked I'll never know. Ponies were running around screaming, many of them running for the outskirts of the town. Buildings were on fire or destroyed, and there was a thin layer of smoke clouding the sky.

It was during my mad dash to the center of the town when I stumbled upon Twilight, looking up at the dragon with sad eyes. I frowned and made my way towards her, gaining her attention with a shout, "Twilight!"

The purple mare turned her head towards me, and I noticed her eyes widening in surprise. "R-Robin? What are you doing here?" she asked fearfully.

"Well, I needed to do some shopping today and I noticed the some-odd several hundred foot dragon rampaging around. Why are you just standing there doing nothing? Come, help me detain it," I commanded, making my way towards the overgrown reptile. I was halted when Twilight teleported in front of me, blocking my path. "W-Wait, you don't understand, that's not just some random dragon, it's Spike!"

I frowned and took another look at the towering creature. Immediately I saw the resemblance in color when comparing it to the adolescent dragon. I heard screaming coming from his direction and I noticed the white unicorn he held in his grasp. My gaze deadened when I realized it was Rarity flailing about in the air, cursing her pretty little head off.

Ah, now I remember, this is an episode. Maybe I can just go home and pretend this never happened.

"I can take care of Spike, but the rest of the town is in chaos. Could you help any you find and direct them towards the edge of town?" Twilight begged.

So much for that idea.

"Very well. Try to prevent as much destruction as possible, and don't be afraid to use a little force. Dragons are sturdy creatures, and I can assure you, ponies are not."

"I-I understand," she said, unnerved I had even suggested using force against Spike. I didn't have time to stay and console her when I heard a cry for help from a nearby burning building. With a sigh of annoyance I ran into the inferno, making sure to connect myself to Arcfire before so.

The flames around me tickled at my skin, but it was more of an annoyance than anything. The magic of the tome protected me from the intense heat while I directed the spread of it with my magic. I found the source of the cry on the second floor. I coughed as I inhaled some smoke, the tome unable to protect me from the chemical effects of fire. I crouched low as I moved swiftly, making my way towards a burning door. I held my breath and stood up, kicking the door down with my boot. I found the mare in question coughing as she lay upon the floor, her hoof twisted in an unnatural angle. She had pink fur and a lily stuck in her mane, leading me to believe she was some kind of flower vendor. The mare took one look at me and began to shake, her eyes shrinking in fear. I prepared myself for the screaming that would surely follow, but instead, I got something that threw me for a loop.

"Please... help me."

I blinked at the mare in surprise. It was clear she was deathly afraid of me, but underneath all that fear was something else; hope. The sound of the roof creaking in protest brought me out from surprise. I ran over to the mare and easily lifted her into my arms, sprinting for the exit. Just as I crossed over the threshold, the house let out a groan and collapsed upon itself. I grimaced as I took in the burning remains of the home before I set the mare upon the ground.

The pink mare was coughing violently, and her eyes were red due to irritation from the smoke. Other than a few minor burns, an annoying cough, and a sprained ankle she was fine. She would live another day. I looked up from the mare and noticed Spike in the distance, climbing up a mountain. Around me was an inferno of destruction. More than half the town seemed to be destroyed in some sense either from the trampling of Spike or from the fire he created.

I was about to go searching for more survivors when a voice made me pause.

"Thank you."

I looked back down at the mare to see her looking up at me, a small smile on her face. I didn't know how to respond, so I simply nodded and made my way throughout the town. She would be fine in the middle of the street and Spike had left the vicinity. There were others who were in greater danger than her. I spent the next hour aiding the ponies of the village, rescuing individuals from the fire or redirecting the inferno with my magic to ensure it didn't spread throughout the village. By then Spike had been taken care of, and most of the fires were being put out. Residents of the town began to trickle in, sadness in the eyes of those who lost their home to the flames.

Miraculously there had been no deaths, although many of the residents would need to be treated for minor scarring of the lungs. Doctors and nurses were racing around the town square, trying to administer any sort of aid they could offer. None of the residents paid me any attention at that point, and I had begun to make my way home. However, once more I was halted by a cry for help.

"Please, my son needs a doctor!"

I turned towards the voice to find a cream colored mare standing over a young colt. The boy was brown furred, and didn't even have a cutie mark yet.

He was barely moving.

I watched from a distance as a number of doctors ran towards the pair. The one in charge placed a hoof against the child's chest. his face scrunched up in concentration as his horn glowed, his eyes shining softly. His face immediately grew pale, and he quickly addressed the nurses around him.

"Quickly, we need to get him to the respiratory system in the hospital! His insides are all black, he's inhaled too much smoke!"

"We can't, most of the equipment was destroyed by the fire! Can you fix it with a healing spell!?"

"I don't have enough power to fix this much damage! He needs immediate medical attention!"

"Oh Celestia, no. Please, somepony save my child!"

I felt my heart skip a beat at those words, the words of a pleading mother. I grit my teeth in pain as a sudden memory came flooding to the front of my mind.

"Are you still reading that book? Come on, it's a beautiful day outside!"

"But Mom, I'm just getting to the good part!"

"No buts! You can study for school later, lets go have some fun outside."

"Fine, I'll be right there..."

I was torn from the memory as the sound of crying reached my ears. The mare was hugging her foal tightly while most of the nurses had run off to the hospital to get more supplies. The head doctor remained by the colt's side, his horn glowing and his face strained.

"Please... don't die!"

My eyes hardened and I began to make my way towards the kid. I faintly remembered looking at the black book of Nosferatu before I reached their side. The doctor was looking up at me in surprise while the mother watched me fearfully.

"Move back, I can save him," I commanded. The doctor gave me a look before following my order, stepping aside. The mother looked up at me with hope, and she let go of her son, giving me room to work. I knelt before the child and closed my eyes, placing my hands upon his body. The moment I made contact I could sense what all the fuss was about. The colt was almost dead, many of his internal organs had already shut down from the stress on his body. His heart was barely working.

Black mist flowed from my fingers and surrounded the child. I heard a few gasps around me, but I tuned them out. I steadily began feeding my energy into the body, sensing the changes that were occurring. It was slow work, and I could feel my own energy being slowly depleted. The trickle I was sending into the colt though wasn't enough. It was keeping him alive, but his organs weren't recovering fast enough. I must have frowned, because I heard the mother whimpering once more.

No... I'm the greatest mage that ever lived. My powers over the elements were second to none, and I had mastered the art of life and death. This trial was nothing compared to what I had achieved in the past. Despite the risks, I opened the flood gates and allowed my life energy to pour into the child. The tide of energy did the trick, and his body began to repair itself at a rapid pace. The lungs were healed, the scars in his throat vanished, and his heart returned to a healthy pulse. I stopped the flow of magic and opened my eyes, staring down at the kid.

The colt's eyes snapped open and he took in a gulp of air, the needed oxygen rushing into his new lungs. The mother drew her son into an embrace, crying into the colt's mane. It took her a few seconds to gather herself, but when she did she was smiling warmly at me. "Y-You saved him... you saved my son. Thank you, thank you so much."

I couldn't reply. I could see darkness beginning to cloud the edge of my vision. Did I really use that much energy on one child? I opened my mouth to reply, but all I managed was a faint gurgling sound. Next thing I knew I was face down in the middle of the street, my consciousnesses fading. I only had enough time to wonder what horrors my mind would conceive before everything faded to black.

(Roughly 1505 years ago)

I shivered as I pulled my cloak tighter around me, the fire I had started doing little to warm my body this night. I looked out from my makeshift shelter, the forest pitch black. I couldn't be certain, but I think the darkness was closing in around me.

The shelter I currently found myself hiding in was horribly simple. It was built into the side of a hill I had found, and consisted of two walls and a roof. The forest and everything it held was open to me and my gaze. I didn't want to box myself in, I worried that if I did, I wouldn't find my way out...

This damned forest... how long had it been? I glanced at the flimsy wooden wall I had constructed. There were numerous lines etched into the surface, far too many then I would've liked. It's been little over three months, three months since I've arrived in this hellish world.

A world run by ponies.

I couldn't believe my eyes when I saw the castle in the forest. How I missed it before, or avoided the patrols, or even the dirt paths, I'll never know. There were ponies with spears, swords and a wide range of weapons that they shouldn't have been able to use. I even saw pegasi and unicorns. I witnessed magic beyond what I could use. I saw creatures that could fly despite a wingspan that shouldn't have supported the action. Flying, unicorns, pegasi, ponies, castles, fucking magic!

It didn't take me long to put the pieces together. I was in the world of that fucking cartoon show! My Little go fuck yourself!

I scowled and brought my fingers up to my line of sight. I tugged at the foreign feeling within me, watching as green wisps of air swirled around my digits. I didn't want this, I never asked for this to happen to me. I feel like I'm slowly losing my mind.

It's unbearable, I can't stand it any longer!

I clenched my hand into a fist and threw the magic I had gathered out into the darkness. I heard bushes decimate under the sharp winds and the creaking of trees as the bark was stripped. It's incredible really, to hold so much power, but with no desire to have it. If only I could trade it all away in order to return home...

I glanced back towards the recesses of my shelter. My eyes fell upon a small dagger, something I had picked up today while I was stalking around the castle. One of the ponies probably dropped it. I eyed the sharp blade carefully, my mind wandering to unsavory places. How badly was I willing to escape this hellish nightmare? Desperate enough to commit the unthinkable? What would my family think?

My family...

My eyes hardened and I reached my hand out towards the dagger. The blade flew into my grasp, handle first. My lips twitched in amusement for a moment before falling firm once more. I held the sharp blade in front of me, the metal glowing in the orange light of the flame. I ran my thumb against the dagger, watching the metal bite into my skin. Red blood flowed freely as it ran down my digit, and the heavy liquid shimmered in the fiery light.

It would be so easy.

I gritted my teeth and placed the blade against my neck, the tip brushing against the Jugular. My heart was practically pounding in my chest as I prepared myself. Just a cut, one small incision and the nightmare would end forever.

The sound of clucking brought me out of my thoughts, and I eyed the black forest warily. Instincts kicked in and I jumped to my feet, the dagger now held in front of me at an angle, ready for an attack. I saw the abomination enter within the range of the fire's light. I tilted my head, careful not to look at its eyes.

The cockatrice slithered closer, most likely eyeing me in confusion and hunger. Hunger... I haven't eaten in days now. I can still remember my mother's cooking, too.

... I'm done. I'm sick of it all.

I dropped the knife and turned towards the chicken, staring down at it in rage. It returned my look with one of surprise, before it too, turned to one of anger. I felt a sensation envelop me, a film of sorts, and I knew I was about to be turned to stone. The only way to stop it now was to kill the beast.

Before the process began I screamed, and tackled the damned thing, wrapping both hands around its neck. I watched as its hard gaze turned to one of fear, almost as if a switch was flipped. It now knew, it knew I wasn't some wayward creature. I wasn't some dumb animal, and I'm sure it could see the intelligence hidden behind my crazed eyes. What was it with this world, these intelligent creatures?

I slammed its head into the ground, and it coughed up blood in response. I smiled wickedly, enjoying myself. A purple haze consumed my vision as my body began to move on its own. Over and over again I slammed the back of the creature's head against the hard earth. All of the rage and grief I felt came pouring out into my attacks, and they showed.

With a final scream of rage I slammed the abomination into the ground, watching as the earth itself cracked under the pressure of my attack. The creature had been dead after the second hit, but I hadn't noticed during my bout of madness.

I released my grip around the creature's neck, and I was happy to see that I had, in the addition of caving its skull in, constricted it's throat. I brought my hands up to my face, the appendages tinged red with blood as they shook from the rush of adrenaline.

I had been slowly going insane in this forest, and I had kept it all inside me. For the past three months it had festered within my soul, crippling me and my identity.

It was time to release it.

I don't know how long I spent screaming, howling like a monster at the night sky. Maybe it was minutes, perhaps it was hours. Time was meaningless to me. I wept openly, tears falling down my face as I was forced to understand my situation.

I screamed like a banshee, letting the denizens of the forest know of my presence.

And it was then, that they knew, I was here to stay.

(Present Day)

A steady hum drew me out of my nightmare. No... not a hum, there was a pattern to it. It was unnatural, yet calming at the same time.

The beeping of a heart monitor.

A heart monitor... an interesting device for ponies to use. I never understood how their technology fluctuated in such a way, but it made sense when you thought about it. Where technology fell short, magic filled in most of the gaps.

A heart monitor... I'm in a hospital, aren't I? Well... first time for everything, I suppose. How did I get here again?

Ah, of course... the child. I must have used too much energy while healing him. I'm not sure how, I didn't perform the transfer any different then the other times I've used it. Was it because of the type of wound? Perhaps, I've healed broken bones before, but rebuilding new internal organs might require a bit more energy. Yes... that makes sense, I'll go with that for now.

Wait, I can hear something else, hoofsteps. There was another individual in the room with me. Perhaps it was the one who brought me here? Doubtful, ponies don't like to be around me. It's most likely a nurse who's duty bound to stay by my side for some ridiculous reason or another. I hope they didn't give me any anesthetics or painkillers. They wouldn't work given the reason for my weakness, and it'd be a shame to waste them on me anyway.

I should probably open my eyes now. The life energy within me already feels stable, so I've most likely been here for a few hours. All I need to do is get up, walk out the door, ignore the ponies, and return home to rest and recuperate.

I slowly opened my eyes, taking in the drab room I was placed in. Sunlight was streaming in from a window I couldn't see, brightening the colors of the room. White, white, and more white. Oh look, even more white to compliment the white of the room. Strange, it seemed to be moving... and was that a rainbow on its head?

... oh...

I blinked and the haze that had restricted my vision vanished in an instant. Everything became clear, including the white Alicorn that was standing at the foot of my bed, looking down at me. I should probably be worried about my situation. I'm in a weakened state, on my back, and for some reason I can't feel my legs.

Really? Now my legs decide to abandon me? I shouldn't be this weak, this shouldn't be happening to me. Could've, should've, would've, I need to get over myself. Arguing with myself won't get me anywhere. Well, it has in the past, but more often then not it led me to ideas and situations which I'm not comfortable remembering.

Celestia is still staring at me. She doesn't seem to be angry with me at the moment, so that's good. In fact, I honestly can't tell what's going on in that head of hers. Even the air between us seems defeated. I can't bother to summon up any anger, any sadness... I just feel... nothing. Maybe I'm getting old? Is that even possible with the body I have? I suppose so. Maybe I'm growing senile. The human brain, if I remember correctly, can only function properly up to the age of 130 or something, so that definitely includes me, considering everything I've subjected myself to. Maybe I should just give up while I'm ahead?

I guess, technically speaking of course, I'm worth more dead than alive.

What a charming thought.

Oh wait, Celestia is speaking to me. Wow, I must really be out of it. I didn't hear a word she said.

"I'm sorry, what was that?" I ask her softly.

She blinked in surprise. "I asked you how you're feeling?"

I found myself speechless. Did she just ask me how I'm doing? That's new, but not totally improper. I guess it would be proper to ask another how they're doing if they're hospitalized. Did that really include me though? How should I respond?

"I can't feel my legs, my brain is running at high speeds, and I think I'm growing mawkish." I reply bluntly. Mawkish, that's an interesting word. Does that even apply to me at the moment? I believe mawkish is in reference to feeling nostalgic. Perhaps I find life nostalgic?

...

That's the stupidest thing I've ever said to myself. It got Celestia to smile though. I don't think I've ever managed to do that. Oh, wait, she's talking again, better pay attention.

"... I don't understand you, Robin."

I blinked slowly, considering the statement. Sometimes I don't even understand myself, so how should I answer her? I suppose truthfully, I have nothing else to lose given the circumstances.

"Not many do, I tend to keep to myself," I responded.

"So I've noticed, however, that's changed as of late, hasn't it?"

"I suppose it has. Funny how I've broken out of the mold so easily."

"There's a lot of molds you've broken as of late. It's why I don't understand you."

"Well, you know what they say, things are made to be broken."

"I'm afraid I don't know who 'they' are."

"Good, that makes two of us."

I stared at her confused expression. Even in my current state I managed to retain my attitude.

"Why are you here, Celestia?"

The question seemed to catch her off guard. "I'm here because I heard there was a dragon attack."

"No," I responded simply.

She frowned at me. "Are you saying I don't care about my subjects' safety?"

"No."

Celestia inhaled deeply, calming herself. I could see a flicker of annoyance pan across her features. "Care to explain then?" She asked carefully.

I so desperately wanted to respond with 'No' once more, but thought better of it. This conversation was already on its way to being one of the longest I've ever had with her. Why not go for the high score?

"You had no need to come to Ponyville because, quite honestly, you weren't needed. This town suffers enough disasters as it is and you have faith in Twilight to keep things together. In addition, the Wonderbolts had arrived, which meant that an alarm went out to Cloudsdale where their base is stationed. Even if you had wanted to rush here instantly, you were unable to. It was around midday when Spike lost control, and Day Court was most likely in session. Despite your motherly nature you're still a ruler, and you have duties to attend to. I assume you were informed of this incident roughly ten minutes after the call to Cloudsdale went out. You were unable to leave immediately, however, because you needed to calm those that also heard the report when a soldier rushed into the throne room, disrupting Court. By the time you had arrived the situation had been resolved and families were gathering at the town hall. You would have talked to Twilight about what happened, most likely in private, within her treehouse. After that you helped repair most of the town before making your way to the hospital, wanting to check on me. It's more than likely that Twilight had told you about my actions this day, and you either find it hard to believe, or you currently feel as tired as I feel."

Celestia merely laughed. It wasn't a boisterous laugh or anything, but it was still an interesting sound to hear from her. She eventually calmed herself before speaking, "Even bedridden you still manage to outsmart me in some way."

"It's both a curse and a blessing," I wryly replied. Oh look, emotion, how quaint.

"While you are correct, there's another reason why I wanted to meet you."

"Oh?"

"Yes, I wanted to ask you about this," she started, levitating a piece of paper in front of me. It was the plans I had offered to the mayor as well as the papers for the approval regarding the construction of additional roads. Oh, would you look at that, it even had the royal seal of approval.

No it wasn't a picture of a cake, as amusing as that would be.

I eyed the intricate symbol of the Sun blankly. I think I should be feeling surprised right about now, but I can't seem to get myself motivated. That seems worrying a bit, doesn't it?

"Why bother to create these roads?" Celestia began, "Not only will this allow my subjects to travel though the Everfree safely, but could lead to new trade routes as you've so happily pitched to the mayor if your notes are anything to go by. On top of all that you made a path, branching off from this road, that will take one directly to your safe haven. Why do all this?"

The paper left my field of vision and I was given full view of Celestia's perplexed mug. How should I answer this question now? I certainly didn't feel like giving her the satisfaction of knowing my real reasons. I decided to go with a simple, yet elusive approach.

"Why not?"

I watched as she stared back at me in confusion. I could see her biting her cheek, something she didn't usually show. I suppose neither of us were in the mood for formality. My own face was a blank slate, not even twitching as the minutes rolled by.

I still wasn't sure if that was because I was physically unable to, or just too emotionally drained.

Celestia returned the files back to her, magicking them away with a small burst of light. Shortly after, I was introduced to a new piece of paper.

Yet even more white to look at.

"In addition, I wanted to give you this," Celestia continued calmly.

As she levitated the paper before me, the first thing I noticed was yet another, gaudy, Sun. The second thing I realized about the piece of paper was that it was a deed. Let's see now, words, words, words, bla, bla, bla, so much of this stuff was mandatory, political garbage.

Ah, here we go. 'The land located south west of Ponyville, within the Everfree Forest, is hereby the property of the individual known as Robin. The property will be under the jurisdiction of Equestria, bla, bla, bla, I have the full rights of the land unless exceptions A, and I don't care, occur...'

Well, wasn't that interesting?

The paper continued to hover for a few more minutes until Celestia rolled it up, secured it with red ribbon, and placed the parchment on the stand beside my bed. I followed the motion, turning my head to look at the deed. So... what, am I a citizen of Equestria now? I certainly hoped not, as that would insinuate that I'm loyal to the crown, which I can assure you, I'm not. Was this a test of hers perhaps? Maybe it was rigged?

I was torn from my thoughts as the sound of hoofsteps receded from my position. I turned my head, looking at Celestia. Her horn was glowing, and the same glow could be found on the doorknob. It would seem that I was about to lose my company.

Unacceptable.

She opened her mouth to speak, but I cut her off, "Why?"

Why... such a simple word, yet one which had the power to carry so much upon its proverbial shoulders. Celestia merely smiled at me and responded, "Why not?"

... She's mocking me, isn't she? I believe I should feel indignant right about now, but all I feel is nothing. A dead weight within my body, holding me down.

She opened the door and walked out, but not before leaving me with one last tidbit to consider.

"Also, I believe the word you're looking for is not mawkish, but melancholy," and with that she closed the door, leaving me alone once more.

The sudden silence was deafening to me.

I closed my eyes, a small smile tugging at my lips as I allowed myself to succumb to exhaustion.

Melancholy... that sounded about right.

Author's Note

Quite a few implications in this chapter. I wonder what they could all mean?

Also, if you like my work, check out my recent blog here. I'm working on a new story and I'm looking for opinions. head to the blog for more information.

Chapter 27 - Frosty Introductions

Author's Note

The following chapter is a crossover with Fictional Fanatic's story Hooves of Ice.

Chapter 27 - Frosty Introductions

Since the events of the hospital I had been feeling incredibly... subdued. Trixie came to my bedside when she heard what had happened, and the poor mare was left in tears. Apparently I had left a bigger impression on her than I thought. I stayed in that hospital for another full day for recovery. My physical body was perfectly fine, but my mentality had taken a hard hit. Thoughts were fuzzy and I could no longer get myself motivated to do anything. When I eventually returned to my cabin with Trixie I would move around the house like a zombie, deadened to the world around me. I couldn't put my finger on it, but I felt no reason to continue anymore. It would seem my old depression had kicked in again.

It was only a week later when I was forced out of my brooding. For better or worse, I still don't know the answer to that...

I was outside on the porch reading a book when I felt an energy signal come from my token. I placed the book off to the side and withdrew my tome, the eye on the front cover glowing purple. It was most likely a message from Wade, but I had received other notes from Displaced before. With a heavy sigh I opened the tome to the page where the new text had been added. Upon reading the words, however, the hair on the nape of my neck stood rigid.

What an invitation, don't mind if I do come over. Don't worry, I'll be there in a few minutes... prepare.
-Black Frost.

Mere seconds after I had read the entry the page itself began to freeze over, the frost originating from the center of the page as it slowly expanded outward. In a moment of panic I ripped the page from the book and tossed it aside, watching as it shattered upon making contact with the ground.

I wasted no time in reacting to this new threat, and any sign of depression that had taken hold of me was now but a distant memory. I got up from my chair and called for Trixie, “Trixie, get out here, now!”

I listened to the sound of hoofs upon wood as my student made her way to me. In a few seconds she stood within the doorway of the cabin, looking rather puzzled. “Robin? Is something wrong?” She asked, perplexed by my sudden change in emotion.

I ignored her question and got down on one knee, allowing me to look into her eyes. “Listen to me very closely. I want you to go to Ponyville and stay there. You are not to return here until I come for you. Do you understand me?”

confusion gave way to concern as she listened to my request. She seemed torn between some unknown debate, but I couldn’t afford to waste any time. I grasped her shoulders and redirected her attention back to me. “I said, do you understand me!?”

She winced as I shouted, and a hint of fear could be seen in her eyes. She eventually nodded and I let go of her.

“Good. Now go, and remember, don’t return here until I come for you.”

“R-Right…”

With that she galloped off in the direction of Ponyville, the woods concealing her form. I continued to watch the spot where she ran off, making sure she didn’t get any stupid ideas of coming back halfway.

It was several minutes after when my unwanted guest finally arrived.

A loud noise, one much like the tearing of fabric and shattered glass filled the heavy atmosphere. The air itself crackled with energy, and a large opening began to appear before me. Lightning bolts of pure frost shot out from the abnormal sight, striking random trees in a blind rage. As the energy of the portal came to a peak it suddenly and completely shattered, revealing another human. The individual looked like a teenage boy, maybe around seventeen. He was wearing a black hoodie and light brown pants. His feet were bare and his hair dulled white. His skin had a sickly light gray tinge to it and his eyes were crimson red. He stood there holding a wooden staff that ended in an edged curve.

“Well, that certainly felt different,” he said. The teen took in his surroundings and his eyes landed upon me. “And you would be Robin, correct?” he asked me with a smile.

I examined the apparent teenager with guarded curiosity. He shouldn’t have been able to come to my universe. I specifically set the token to work only one way, from my world to others. The fact that he was able to trace the link was… disturbing. I returned his smile with one of my own, letting my hands brush against my side. I kept my fingers slightly curled, just within reach of my sword. “I would be. I must say, to what do I owe this unexpected visit?”

“Oh, mostly coincidence. I just happened to find your token and thought it might be fun to terrorize someone else’s Equestria before I go and do that in my own world. Practice makes perfect as they say.”

I pursed my lips together as I thought over what he said. Guess it was only a matter of time till I met a lunatic like him. “I see… well, I’m sorry to inform you that I rather enjoy terrorizing Equestria on my own. Perhaps you may have luck elsewhere?”

“And waste an opportunity like this? Don’t know, it took quite a lot of energy to traverse the void like I did. What do you say about a duel? Winner takes all? Equestria and the rest of this stupid universe?”

I bit the inside of my cheek as I considered my options. The last thing I wanted to do was duel with an unknown adversary. Too many random variables… too many unknowns. This individual was obviously demented in some way and obviously got his kicks through genocide. Regardless, it's not my place to interfere. My own safety and that of this universe take precedence. “Well, I would rather discuss this like adults instead of resorting to violence. You said that it took a lot of energy to get here, correct? I’d be willing to… refill your ‘tank’ for you so it wouldn’t have been a waste of time.”

“That is a rather generous offer I must say, but I’m not interested in just sitting down and talking. I’m more of an act first type of guy, let my actions speak for me, so to say. And it might have been a lot of energy for my trip here, but it’s nothing I can’t refill by killing an Alicorn or two. You do have Alicorns here don’t you?”

Well, it seems as if I won’t be able to get rid of him so easily. May as well keep him around so he doesn’t endanger any innocents. “I do, but they are quite busy during the day. Besides, you came all this way just to meet me. It would be rather rude to simply run off, don’t you think?”

“Well, to be frank, I don’t care. I know, if you’re up for that duel I’ll promise not to use my flying ability and I’ll even prepare the place where we’re going to fight. Which one sounds good to you? Canterlot, Cloudsdale, Ponyville, Manehattan, Griffonia, a random deserted spot, or the Moon?”

It's official. This guy is bat shit insane.

“It seems that you’re not giving me much of a choice in the matter. Very well, I accept your duel. I would also prefer to fight in a location far from civilization. Furthermore, I require a few minutes to gather my tools. Is that alright with you?”

“Sure, I’ll be setting it up somewhere between the edge of the Everfree and the badlands, you won’t be able to miss it. I’ll be waiting,” Black replied before flying off.

I watched him leave before I quickly entered my cabin. I needed to gather some tomes, and powerful ones at that. But… which aspect should I use? So far the only clue as to his powers was when my token started to freeze over. Perhaps he’s affiliated with snow and ice? Yes, there's also the incident with the bolts of ice that originated from his portal. He must be some kind of ice mage.

I made my way to the bookshelf and began tracing my finger along the spines of my tomes. I picked out two fire tomes; Arcfire and Valaflame. Valaflame... I couldn't believe I finally found a reason to use it. Now for some others. I skipped over to the Dark section and scanned through my list of options. Nosferatu was a must, but it wasn’t the strongest. I needed something else, something to be used as a last resort.

My eyes landed upon one such tome I had tucked away in the corner. I considered my options, wondering if I should risk using such a dangerous spell. I’d never tested it before, but I had a good idea as to what it would be capable of. Given the seriousness of the situation, however, I didn't have much of a choice. I took the tome from the shelf and tucked it inside my robe with the others.

On the way out I took Arcwind and held it under my arm. I would need to make my way to the battlefield and fast. I couldn’t afford to keep him waiting for me, so I would need to hurry. I looked in the direction that the boy flew off to and was taken aback by what I found. A massive pillar of ice towered over the surrounding landscape. It would also seem that Black had kept his word on the location. However, it would take me several hours to reach it. I sighed as I summoned a gust of wind and let it flow around me. I soon began running through the forest at top speed, dreading the eventual confrontation that was sure to come.

After hours of constant running I finally arrived at the base of the pillar. Up close the ice was rather beautiful, the semi-clear ice was almost transparent, something that couldn’t be achieved naturally. I looked upward, gauging the height of the construct. It appeared to be roughly a tenth of a mile high. Ledges surrounded the tower at multiple intervals, most likely to stop one from falling too far.

Now… how do I get up there?

“Ah, you’re here now. Want help getting up?” The voice of Black appeared from behind me, causing me to jump, “Just stand still and let me take care of it.”

A sudden burst of wind appeared, making me feel a lot lighter. The wind lifted me up as if I was a simple leaf and lunged me upwards. I was being lifted at a rather amazing speed before the wind slowed down and I gently landed atop of the pillar. I was rather nervous now. Despite the massive pillar of ice which I stood upon, Black had just demonstrated a use of Wind magic. Of course, the wind felt abnormally cold. Hopefully I’m correct in my assumption of his powers.

I placed Arcwind within my robe and exchanged it for Arcfire. Considering Black’s show of power he could prove to be quite an adversary. However, I don’t know the extent of his might. I’ll need to test his limits first before I go all out. I don’t necessarily want to kill him...

“So, I’m feeling generous today. I’ll give you the first shot,” Black said as he took up a space on the opposite side of the pillar, his staff dissolving into snowflakes which disappeared in the wind.

And here’s the perfect chance to test that.

I grunted in acknowledgement as I read a few words off my tome. Once bonded with the tome I began to cast the spell. As I siphoned magic from the book I directed the force towards Black. If he was so willing to take the first hit then I wasn’t going to disappoint him. Balls of fire began to appear around him as they slowly circled his form. As I poured more magic into the spell they grew and began to spin faster. After I had taken about a tenth of the tome's full power I stopped feeding the spell. With a flourish of my hand I released the stored magic.

A massive pillar of fire erupted from the ground at Black’s feet, completely encasing him in the inferno. The fire easily reached a height of about 30 feet and lasted several seconds before petering out.

But as the fire settled down, Black looked not much worse off than before. His hair was only slightly burnt, smoke coming of it as steam rose from his clothes and the ice around him. “That hurt quite a bit you know…” Black said as he took a step forward, “but you know what this means, right? Now it’s my turn!” Black said with an evil smile as a sphere of blue magic appeared in his hand. He quickly threw the ball of magic at me.

I acted fast and dodged to the sphere. It made contact with the area I was recently residing and I watched as a smooth layer of ice coated the floor. I didn’t have much time to examine it as Black continued to fire off more spheres of ice. Soon my side of the pillar was coated with a fine sheen of ice. Taking a wrong step I cursed as I lost my footing and fell on my back.

I felt my anger begin to surface as I rolled out of the way of a projectile. Black was hardly taking me serious, instead aiming at my feet.

And now I don’t feel so bad about possibly killing him.

With practiced ease I switched out Arcfire for Valflame. I quickly read over a few choice words, managing to dodge Black’s attacks in the meantime. Once I felt that invisible connection I went to work. I wouldn’t be using all of the power, but I would certainly give him a reason to take me seriously.

Summoning the spell I decided to use roughly a quarter of the tome’s magic. Acting quickly this time I drained the magic faster, creating the spell in my mind’s eyes. Once I felt it was ready, I cast it. A bright light slowly appeared from the heavens, seemingly originating from nowhere. The light encompassed Black, slowly growing in intensity with every passing second. The temperature began to quickly climb, reaching unhealthy levels within seconds. Realizing the spell was about to go off I rushed to the edge of the pillar, as far away from Black as possible. Drawing my sword I let the lightning travel through my blade before slamming it into the ice. I twisted the blade and held on tightly. A sudden explosion went off, Black at the center of it. Chips of ice flew outward, propelled by the force of the explosion. I closed my eyes and held the pommel of my sword tightly, not thinking about what would happen should I let go.

A scream filled with pain and surprise originated from the epicenter of the explosion. When the explosion cleared though, Black was still standing. Only his smile seemed to be missing. “IT. IS. ON!” Black screamed as he fired a bolt of ice at me. It’s speed clearly surpassed the one of his previous attack.

Apparently I made him angry.

I quickly dodged the bolt of ice which was en route with my face. The fact that Black was able to shrug off an attack like that was… terrifying. Normal individuals would have been nothing but a pile of ash after taking a hit like that. I needed more power, but Valflame might not have enough now. A quarter of the magic was already gone, and I couldn’t risk supplying my own life force to empower the spell. If it didn’t work, I would either die from the attempt, or Black would kill me off while I was weakened.

My mind turned towards the Dark tome I had taken with me. It would work, it would secure victory, but at a price. The landscape would be devastated and Black would perish for certain. I opened the book and quickly read over some the words. There was one word I saw constantly, reminding me of what spell I was about to cast.

Apocalypse.

I tucked the tome under my arm as Black continued his onslaught, his face set in a scowl. I managed to dodge his attacks, but only just. I called out to him, “Black, I’m warning you, you won’t be able to survive this next attack! Let’s both give in and go our separate ways!”

“Why would I? I still got a few icicles with your name on them,” Black replied as he sent a few more of his spikes of ice in my direction.

I sighed sadly as I began to drain the tome of its magic. I wouldn’t be using just a mere fraction of the power, I would be using all of it. I felt the dark energy travel through my body, the sheer power threatening to consume me. Once I had gathered every drop of magic, I released it with a shout.

At first it seemed nothing had happened, but I soon felt a small disturbance above me. Glancing upward I beheld an ancient symbol, one lost to the sands of time. The sigil seemed to be lying upon the sky, resting on an invisible surface. Runic symbols began to dance across the sky, moving too fast for me to read.

And then a blinding flash of light.

I was forced to close my eyes as the unnatural light intensified, threatening to take my vision. Once the glare had dimmed I opened my eyes to see if the spell worked. And much to my horror, it did. Where the symbols once were was now occupied by a massive black hole, a dimension to another universe. The pillar soon began to shake violently, causing me to stumble as I tried to regain my balance. The shaking got worse, my vision becoming blurry from the movement.

It was then I started to notice small objects being raised from the ground, small chunks of broken ice drifting towards the portal on it’s own. The small pieces soon became large chunks, and I watched as parts of the pillar itself began to break apart.

I searched wildly for something to hold onto. It was then I saw my sword, still embedded within the ice. I rushed over to it and took hold of the pommel just as I began to float in the air. I tried to remain calm despite my perilous situation, but for obvious reasons I was starting to panic. I glanced over towards Black, wondering how he was faring.

Black was ignoring the black hole, still trying to hit me with his attacks. That is until he noticed he was being dragged in. “What? I’m not supposed to be affected by gravity!” He complained as he was beginning to move closer and closer to the hole in the sky. “Whatever, I’ll just do this then.” He said as he froze his legs to the pillar beneath. “Now what?” He taunted, only to hear the newly created ice give out and him being flung into the portal which promptly closed behind him. Everything else being dragged towards the portal once again obeyed the superior laws of gravity and started falling back to the planet.

I noticed the ice falling back down to earth and I acted quickly. I wrenched my sword from the ice and returned it to my scabbard, just barely dodging a massive chunk of ice as it impacted the area I just was.

I continued to dodge a few smaller pieces, keeping my eyes on the sky. It was for this reason did I made the mistake of not watching where I was putting my feet. I slipped on a patch of ice and was sent tumbling to the ground.

As I tried to raise myself from the floor, a massive chunk of ice landed on my right leg. The sound of cracked bones filled the area and I screamed in agony. Trapped under the ice I was unable to freely move about. However, much to my luck, the last of the ice fell away from me, sparing me from a worse fate.

I breathed heavily as I listened to my surroundings. It was silent, terribly so. Despite my situation I started to laugh, a choking laughter as I registered my situation. I had won, but here I was high in the sky and with a worthless leg.

So… how do I get home?

My answer came in the worst way possible.

Over me appeared another portal, black tendrils escaping from the void. Black's face suddenly appeared and he was looking down at me, grinning from the other side. “I’m not that easy to get rid off,” He stated as he came through, the portal closing behind him. I looked up at him and saw that his eyes were full of evil intent. He floated in the air as he prepared for another attack, gathering massive amounts of energy into his hands.

I found myself gritting my teeth in agonizing anger. My ace in the hole had failed and I was trapped beneath a chunk of ice while Black looked no worse for wear. With a pained smirk I reached into my robe and took out Nosferatu. I may not be able to defeat Black, but I could certainly continue to cause him some grief with what little time I had.

I held out my hand and sent forth the black miasma that was the spell. As it circled around Black I began to steadily drain his life. It was at that point did I finally understand the depth of his power. His life pool was deep, far more so than my own or any individual I had come across so far. I could see it had been depleted somewhat during the battle, but not enough to cause any lasting damage.

As the collection of ice magic in Black’s hand reached a certain point it started pulsating, and Black’s smile grew. He was done charging his attack. He directed the orb of collected energy down towards me as he looked into my eyes.

“Sleep tight, baby boy.” Black said as he prepared to throw the massive collection of ice magic at me.

I continued to sap energy from Black, working the spell as hard as I could. The energy flowed into my body and I could feel my leg’s bone re-knitting itself. However, it wouldn’t be soon enough. I found myself strangely calm despite the situation.

I thought about every little quirk that occurred throughout my adventures here in Equestria. I thought about the first time I successfully used magic, the first time I found I wasn’t alone in this world, the first time I was forced to take another life. And then there were the more recent events. Escaping my stone prison in Canterlot. Taking Trixie under my wing and teaching her what she needed to know. Teaching Wade how to utilize his magic as well as my own. I’ve been through quite a bit and not once had I ever found someone as strong or even stronger than myself. This situation was surprisingly… refreshing.

I smirked and looked up at Black. I called out to him, “Hey Black!”

He returned my grin and watched me expectantly.

I let out a winded laugh and raised my free hand, giving him the finger. “Go fuck yourself!”

“Great last words,” Black replied, boredom evident in his voice, “but the words of a dead man mean nothing to me!” He shouted as he launched the orb at me, finally showing his anger, and having lost his evil grin.

Time slowed as I watched the attack fly towards me. I never once stopped smiling as I watched my death slowly approach. Perhaps I would finally be able to find peace in the afterlife. A small part of me realized I was leaving the inhabitants of this universe to their doom. The rational part of my mind quickly snuffed that thought out. Death by this maniac could be considered a blessing. With myself gone the inhabitants of this planet wouldn't have to experience the terror wrought by him.

So, it was much to my surprise and annoyance did the attack stop midway. And as it did the sound of a football whistle could be heard ringing through the air.

“Yellow card! Time out, five minutes recovery time for Robin,” A woman’s voice called out.

At this both Black and I turned to see who this new “referee” was. Hovering in mid air was a woman with long hair, colored both black and pink, reaching down to her knees. She was suited in a referee outfit, holding a yellow card in one hand and a football whistle in the other. That wasn’t the only new addition. Not too far away there were two “bars” marked HP, one had the name Jack Frost (Discorded version: Black Frost) written on it, the other had my name Robin (Prince of Plegia). Slightly lower between the two HP bars there were letters spelling out another word in big bold letters: PAUSED.

I blinked in surprise as I looked at the title given to me. Apparently when I became Robin I got more perks than I bargained for. Of course, being the prince of a non-existent nation was hardly going to do me any good. Besides, the last thing I would want would be to have to govern over a nation of idiots and cultists. I really hope me being royalty doesn’t come to haunt me later.

“W-What? What are you talking about?” Black asked, unable to comprehend what was happening. The woman sighed and pulled out a book. opening it up. As she did so she withdrew a pair of fake glasses with googly eyes on springs and started reading from the book, if that was even possible, “You said you wouldn’t be flying. Judging by the fact that you’re currently in the air, two meters over the ground determines that you have broken your promise. Therefore Robin over here gets a five minute recovery bonus while your position is unchanged.”

Black looked at her for a while before finally confronting her, “Wait a minute, I’m not flying! I’m hovering, there’s a difference!” Black argued, working himself up.

I felt my eye begin to twitch as I looked back and forth between the two beings. On one side I had a homicidal maniac that can't seem to sort out his priorities, and on the other I had a women who clearly had the power to stop Black and yet is doing nothing about it. It's official, I'm surrounded by idiots.

“Indeed there is a difference,” the woman continued as she began flipping pages in the book. She stopped at a page and read from the text, “Here we are, flying and hovering: Determining the difference. 'Both flying and hovering are actions of being suspended in the air above ground for a prolonged amount of time. However, hovering refers to a less taxing version of flying that lifts the user no farther than their actual height, while flying allows close to unlimited ascension',” She recited before closing the book and looking at Black with a smug grin. “And by the looks of it you’re currently over two meters above the closest area to what can be considered ground. Seeing as you’re not two meters high, you’re, by definition of the universal rule book, flying and have therefore broken the rules. Hence the yellow card. Now sit still, I’ve got to speak to Robin for a while,” She ordered, leaving Black confused and with his jaw swinging in the breeze.

“So, how are you holding up?” She asked as she flew down and landed beside me. “Does the leg still hurt?”

I eyed her critically as she made her way towards me. I took a moment to glance back at my broken leg. The energy I had drained from Black had healed it somewhat, but I wouldn’t be doing any leisurely walks around the forest anytime soon. I did, however, notice that it no longer hurt. I could feel the weight of the ice block, but not the pain.

I returned my attention to the mysterious woman and chuckled. “No, but I’m not exactly in the best of situations right now.”

“Yeah, sorry I didn’t get here any sooner. Fortunately I didn’t get here any later. These battles don’t auto assign any referees themselves so someone has to do it or the rules won’t be followed properly.” She looked down at me and frowned. “This is your recovery time, but you’re not recovering fast enough… here,” She said as she offered me some kind of bean.

I took it in my hand and inspected it closely. It seemed to be a normal green bean. I even failed to find any trace of magic within the starch. I looked back up at her and raised an eyebrow in question.

“Oh, don’t worry. It’s a bean meant to re-energize anyone who eats it. But it also happens to heal wounds. Apparently it can go as far as regrow whole muscles in less than a second, but I haven’t tried it myself to that extent yet, and I don’t plan to. They’re called Senzu beans if you’re wondering,” The woman explained.

Throughout her explanation I eyed the bean incredulously, questioning how such a small food item could hold so much potential… until she supplied the name of the food. My eyes widened as I examined the starch in a new light. I had watched enough anime back home to know what a Senzu bean was.

But… did I really want to waste it and eat the only one I’ve ever seen? Sure, I was currently useless in a fight, but I could always steal more energy from Black given the chance. If I could somehow grow these beans… life would be so much easier in the long run.

I glanced up at Black, his face contorted between rage and confusion. If I couldn’t survive this fight than it wouldn’t matter what my future would hold. With a sigh I placed the bean in my mouth and began to chew. Within moments I felt a surge of energy fill my body, most of it concentrating in my fractured leg. Seconds later and I felt good as new, if not better than I did before.

I withdrew Arcwind and began cutting at the ice which had trapped my leg. Chunks of it fell apart as the green blades of wind bit into the ice. I was soon able to push the rest off of me, allowing me to rise to my feet. I nodded at the woman in thanks before returning my attention to Black. With her help perhaps I had hope of taking him down.

“It is quite unfortunate I won’t be able to fight with you side by side, the rules don’t allow that… but they do allow tag in's. Just say my name followed by a gesture or phrase to signify that you’re tagging me in and I’ll be able to switch places with you,” The woman said, spawning a following question from me.

“Then, may I ask what to call you?”

“Oh, silly me. My name is Blood Cleaver. It's nice to meet you Robin,” Blood Cleaver said before walking over to some bleachers that most certainly were not there earlier on. “Don’t forget, you have to tag me in after the fight resumes!” She shouted back as she took a seat, but not before turning to Black, “And you, don’t forget, no flying! Or you’ll be awarding Robin here with freebies and that wouldn’t work to well for the story!” Blood managed to say before a loud buzzer could be heard and the word PAUSED disappeared from between the two HP bars, signifying the start of the fight. And if such a clear hint somehow would have managed to be misunderstood? Then the giant word FIGHT! Appeared between me and Black would be enough.

I saw my HP bar instantly fill up to full from the senzu bean I had gotten from Blood Cleaver. As ridiculous as this all was, I was hardly in any shape to fight Black, let alone defeat him. Nothing short of full powered spells seemed to do any damage to him. Not only that, using all of the magic from a tome was risky as it took a few more seconds to cast. To top it all off, none of the tomes I had were fully charged. Apocalypse was entirely drained, Arcwind was more than half empty due to the trip here and Valflame was a quarter empty from its last use.

I looked behind me at Cleaver and waved her over. “Tag in! I need to sit this fight out for a bit!” If she could keep Black busy, it would give me enough time to recharge Valflame. It seemed to do the most damage to him out of all the tomes. A full powered version of it might be enough to end him.

Maybe…

Blood Cleaver clapped her hands together and I suddenly found myself having switched places with her. A moment of vertigo passed over me as I found myself seated in the bleachers.

A loud confounded “What?” could be heard from Black as he watched the bar displaying my name disappear, only to be replaced by a new one showing a blue health bar instead of a green one: Blood Cleaver (Previously known as Diane Pie.)

“Let’s do this!” Blood Cleaver shouted as she created a sphere of energy in her right hand.

“Whatever, I’ll take both of you down,” Black countered as he released numerous bolts of frost upon Cleaver. The woman effortlessly blasted them away with a beam of pure energy.

“Well, that’s not fair. Robin got the first shot and I don’t? Don’t you know how to treat a lady?” Blood Cleaver asked Black as she fired another beam at him.

“What?” was all Black managed to ask before the beam hit him, throwing him backwards from the sheer power of it. Before the adolescent could even recover Blood Cleaver was right in front of him, her punches start flying like bullets. It was then I took note of something else. The bars suddenly displayed something new: Levels.

Blood Cleaver (Previously known as Diane Pie.) Lvl: ??? (To high, level up to become visible.)

Jack Frost (Discorded version: Black Frost) Lvl: 126

I raised an eyebrow at that last bit. I understood that Black was much stronger than myself, but it would seem that this Blood Cleaver was on a whole different level. Not surprising, considering her choice of attacks. I can’t sense any magic emanating from the energy. Perhaps she’s using her own life force? I wouldn’t be surprised considering the bean she gave me not too long ago. Perhaps she’s from a displaced universe of Dragon Ball… ?

I shook my head and took out Valflame, placing it in my lap. As fascinating as Blood Cleaver’s powers were, I needed to focus on what was important at the moment. I kept one eye on the fight and another on the tome before me as I began to pour my magic into the book. At a steady pace I might be able to refill it within fifteen minutes. Possibly sooner if I pushed myself. I just hoped Blood Cleaver could hold Black back long enough until I could fight by her side.

Blood Cleaver retreated from punching Black as he covered himself in ice magic, effectively freezing Cleaver’s hands. As she retreated she melted the ice by creating a sphere of energy in each hand, turning the ice directly into water vapor. However, Black’s victory was short lived and Cleaver was once more back on the attack. Ever so slowly Black was being pushed into a corner, but his face did not show this. A sudden smirk found it’s way onto his face. Black’s eyes settled on something behind Blood Cleaver. I followed his gaze and there was only one thing in the sky that he could possibly be looking at: the Sun.

Suddenly, Black did the most unexpected action of all. He raised both his hands. “I give,” he declared with a neutral look.

I narrowed my eyes in suspicion. To go from a full blown smirk to a dead expression isn’t a natural transition. He was planning something. Of course, he also let his guard down, giving Blood Cleaver the perfect chance to-

“Huh?” Blood Cleaver stopped in surprise, giving Black an opening as he was no longer assaulted by beams and blasts.

“Gotcha!” Black exclaimed as a big sphere of ice magic appeared between his raised arms and became a beam fired off into the sky, directly towards the sun at incredible speed. The attack however fizzled out of existence as it hit an invisible barrier that seemed to have been placed around the arena. Yet, the attack had achieved its intended purpose, it had made Blood Cleaver look away from Black.

As soon as Cleaver’s sights had left him, Black once again summoned his staff. At the same time as Blood Cleaver realized her mistake and spun around back towards her opponent Black launched another attack. He was already crackling with with ice magic that suddenly seemed to condense and disappear.

A loud sound, not far from shattering glass could be heard as the apparent barrier around the arena and the HP bars shattered into a million pieces and dispersed into nothing. However, nothing else seemed to happen.

The noise caused my concentration to falter slightly and I accidentally pushed too much magic into the book. I winced slightly as I felt the magic flow from me at an alarming rate, pouring into the book. Thankfully, the tome was almost full at that point, so I didn’t expend too much energy. With my tome now full I returned my full focus to the fight ready, to jump in at a moments notice.

I noticed Blood Cleaver was standing still. The air around her started to ripple and a very subtle aura began to form around her. Small fragments of ice started to float upwards, and any pieces that lingered to close to her fractured under the power. If I had to guess, I would say she was powering up. And if she could feel power levels like in the series, then the only reason for such a power up would be that Black himself also has increased his powers.

Just as I was about to jump up from my seat, everything went black. Only the slight illumination from Blacks frost magic and Blood Cleaver’s aura could be seen. That is until stage lights came out of nowhere and suddenly lit up from the top of the bleachers, bathing the whole arena in light.

Celestia sat upon her throne as she listened to her subjects pleas. It was the middle of day court, and she still had several hours to go before she could finally take a brake. The monotony of the government drove her insane to no end, but she was diligent, knowing how important her role truly was. She only wished there would be a bit more excitement.

She got her wish.

It was as if all the warmth in her body had left her simultaneously. The sudden heavy toll on her body was too much for her to bear, and she collapsed, falling forward off her throne. The noble that was speaking to her cried out in alarm as guards rushed forward to aid their princess. As the guards attempted to lift their ruler off the floor, Celestia gazed out of the window, looking up at the large ball of fire. It was only by the cry of her sister did she tear her gaze away from the star.

"Sister! What happened, are you alright!?"

Celestia turned her head to look up into the face of Luna, brow etched in worry. "It's gone... I can't feel it..."

"The Sun is dead..."

And then the world went dark.

At this Black starts laughing. “Have fun with your sun, or rather your lack of one!” He taunted before collecting further power.

“Robin, your turn. I’ll get the sun back!” Blood Clever shouted, looking at me for confirmation. Her aura once again flared and she started to charge her powers up once more.

I held the tome Valflame close, summoning the magic from within the book. Before I had only used a mere fraction of it’s full power, but now… I planned on unleashing everything it held. I pulled all of the magic the tome held and let it flow through my body. I grit my teeth as I felt the heat from the spell burning my insides. But, it might not be enough.

Adding some of my own life force to the spell I eventually released it, casting the spell in Black’s direction. The spell appeared above the arena, a miniature sun that began to fall towards the ice. The fire crackled with power, the light emanating from it possibly powerful enough to be seen all the way from Canterlot. But, one thing that was barely visible in the shadows produced by the light that was melting the ice and burned everything with an unhealthy amount of heat was the smug grin on Black’s face.

“So long, suckers!” He said as he swung his staff, creating a sheet of ice that hovered within the air. He hit the frost with his staff, shattering the delicate creation. But instead of showing the regular air that was placed behind it, it revealed a black void. He had made another portal. Once the portal was large enough Black jumped into the hole and looked back.

“Have fun with your little inferno, and remember: Never wound what you can’t kill,” He called before before the portal closed. Leaving me alone with Blood Cleaver in the devastating light that was melting the ice we stood on, reduced the pillar of ice into nothing but hot skin burning steam.

“Hey, Robin. I hope you’re able to stop that thing. I’d rather get tanned the old fashioned way!” Blood Cleaver complained standing next to me.

“I can’t, once a spell is cast it needs to go off! I also can’t redirect it since I used all of my magic on one attack!” I yelled, the sound of falling ice almost drowning out my voice, “We have less than thirty seconds before we’re caught in the explosion!”

“Grab on, we’re getting out of here!” Blood Cleaver shouted as she stretched out an arm for me to grab on to. As soon as I had grabbed it we both found ourselves at the edge of the tower in freefall.

As the ground neared we slowed down and landed neatly on the ground, only to be assaulted by a barrage of ice that had followed us down the side of the tower. Dodging out of the way we got farther away from the tower as the attack hit.

Ice, boiling water and burning steam flew everywhere as the last of the tower was obliterated, forcing us to once again dodge the oncoming barrage of H2O trying to claim our lives.

“Well, I certainly didn’t see this coming,” Blood Cleaver said as they stood on the ground, looking at where the ice pillar once stood, the ground all around being scorched and covered in melting ice and water. The sky filled with steam and clouds as a result of all the water vapor cooling of in the atmosphere, barely visible in the sunless sky.

I took in a shaky breath as I steadied my nerves. I glared at Blood Cleaver. “‘Didn’t see this coming’? You and your icy friend are both insane!”

Blood Cleaver sighed. “Please, don’t call me insane. Brings up bad memories. And he’s not my friend. I’m just helping his world’s Twilight to bring him back so he won’t destroy other Equestrias. He was discorded by Discord and went batshit insane. I have to bring him back so that Discord can undo it, that is if Discord has recovered enough and is no longer on the edge of the afterlife. So yeah, I kinda have to follow him. But don’t worry, I still got some time to help out here. The multiverse tends to work in my favor when it concerns time, I’ll catch up to him,” She said, waving her hand slightly as to wave away my concerns.

I looked at her incredulously as she explained the situation. When she finished, I frowned at her. “So let me understand this. You know he’s currently unpredictable and he’s powerful enough to travel the void, yet you didn’t fight at your full power?!”

“Well… You see. I kinda thought it would be a good Idea not to show off all my power at once. Have a little something up my sleeve. Besides, I’m uncertain how much damage it would be if I sent a Galick Gun and hit the landscape instead. Some of my attacks are rather powerful and require delicacy when being handled. So I went with an easier approach.” Cleaver said as she looked to the sky as if searching for the sun that was no longer anywhere to be seen.

“Okay, get ready for this one.” She suddenly said, before putting her hands together and started gathering energy in between them as she took a steadier stance with her legs. “Kame- hame-HA!” She exclaimed as the blue ball of energy quickly expanded and shot of as a beam towards the non visible sun. The beam continuing to become longer and longer as it reached out into space. “Well, this will take a while.” She stated as the beam reached the outer atmosphere.

Unfortunately it was quickly becoming colder and colder. Not so fast as to reach a dangerous level, but enough to become uncomfortable.

My right eye twitched as I watched the spectacle. For someone who was worried about destroying the landscape she had an incredible amount of control over her life force. I grumbled to myself as I pulled out Arcfire. Quickly reading it over, I tucked it under my arm and summoned a small pillar of fire nearby. The sudden warmth was a nice change from the increasing cold, but it wouldn’t last long.

“Thanks. As many different attacks I know and how good I am at manipulating my ki, I can’t do it delicately enough to do simple stuff as making some heat. It’s like, as I open the floodgates it all comes pouring out and I have to use highly effective destructive beams that don’t produce heat. Really stupid in one way, effective in another.” Blood Cleaver thanked me as she still kept up the kamehameha wave she was firing.

I grunted as I stared into the fire. It wasn’t terribly cold, and it wasn’t getting much colder any faster. Not surprising since the sun only just went out. I took the time to consider her words. Didn’t the characters from Dragon Ball have complete control over how much force they used? Still looking at the flickering flames I asked her, “Tell me, how did you learn to control your own life energy?”

“Ah, I had a teacher named Pan. She helped me get my powers under control. I trained under her for two years and learned quite a lot from her. Apparently most stuff she taught me comes from some anime called Dragonball. We didn’t have that in my universe…” Blood explained while still keeping up her wave.

“I should be close by now. Hopefully I get this first try.” Blood said as her beam thinned out and began to die off.

“Well if you don’t get this on your first try then you may as well give up. This planet will freeze to death otherwise.”

“Nope. I got it. Should be blue skies from here on.” She said with a smile before it went back towards a neutral one. “But you might experience a few extra solar flares.” Cleaver said as her beam cut off completely.

I sighed and waved off her worries, “It’s fine, not really concerned about that. What I’m concerned about is a certain grinning psychopath that’s currently on a rampage through the multiverse.”

“You shouldn’t be. He’s severely weakened right now and I have a tracker on him. He shouldn’t be a problem once I catch him again.” She said looking at the sky. “We should probably warn the rest of the population before the sunlight suddenly returns. People could get blinded if they looked up at that moment.”

I deadpanned at her. “And how exactly do we warn an entire civilization within the span of several minutes? Furthermore, It’s not just Equestria that will be effected. On top of all that, if I tried to warn everyone, Celestia would most likely place the blame on me for this entire fiasco!”

“Hmm, let’s see here.” Blood Cleaver scratched her head while trying to come up with a solution. “Maybe if we use a really HUGE projector to project upon the atmosphere with a countdown, people, I mean ponies and other creatures everywhere will be able to see it and then no one will be blinded.” She suggested, looking at me with a slight smile.

I groaned and resisted the urge to facepalm. I responded to her in exasperation, “Sure, fine, that sounds like a great plan! Now, please tell me how you plan on achieving such a feat?!”

Blood Cleaver smiled towards me with a genuine innocent smile, apparently not getting my sarcasm about how great of an idea I thought it was. “Good, I’ll have to order the stuff first.” She says as she pulls out a flip phone and dials a number on it. She then speaks about many different components and numbers that I have a little trouble following and then ends it by giving what she referred to as “Void Coordinates”. “Thank you. No, the pleasure’s mine.” She said as she hung up. “The stuff should be here in five seconds.” She said as she turned around towards a portal that had already started opening up.

Out of the portal came what looked like giant metal beams, giant concrete blocks, cranes, excavators and a lot more stuff necessary for constructions. As I was about to ask her what was going on, I noticed she was now wearing a construction force uniform and was shouting orders with a megaphone. Some form of building being built right there and then.

The construction of the building lasted a full four minutes. Before us stood what looked like a modern Earth observatory. Right in the middle of nowhere. Blood Clever was standing there with a proud smile as she signed something and gave it to one of the workers. Somehow, I couldn’t for the life of me remember what they looked like.

“And now, to see if it works. Want to do the honors?” Blood Cleaver asked me, handing me a small remote with only one button labeled start.

I stared at the remote impassively as my mind caught up with what I had witnessed. I wasn’t sure whether to be curious or annoyed with how she was handling the situation. With a final sigh I decided to go along with her and press the button.

As I did the construct came to life. Many different noises could be heard from the inside of the building and soon the instrument that looked like a telescope sticking out from the dome lit up and illuminated the sky with a rainbow of colors, painting up in big, easy to read letters. “Sunshine back in: 1:41. Please avoid looking at the sky.” counting down the seconds. Underneath, the same message was written in several different languages.

I barely gave the garish lettering a second glance before I focused my attention back to Blood Cleaver. Enough of all this nonsense, there is a much dire situation at hand. “We need to have a little talk,” I said in a commanding tone.

“Huh? sure. But can it wait until the sun is back? I gotta get this stuff back before five, or I’ll get fined.” Blood Cleaver said before taking out two pairs of sunglasses and handed a pair to me. “Make sure to put these on, this will be one hell of a flash.” She said as she put on her own pair.

I continued to glare at her as I took the sunglasses, fitting them upon the bridge of my nose. I crossed my arms behind my back as I waited for the Sun’s rays to reach the planet.

In a sudden flash of light the skies were suddenly blue and the sun was just… there again. No dramatic sound, no messages declaring mission complete or anything of the sort. “Well, that was rather anticlimactic.” Blood Cleaver said as she took off her glasses and let her eyes once again adjust to the sunlight. She then went of to the side and began disassembling the “observatory”. She quickly returned holding all the parts, quite a few times smaller than their original size.

I grunted and removed the sunglasses. “Now are you ready to talk?”

“Sure. What is it about?” Blood Cleaver asked, sounding a bit more serious as she put down the miniature parts of the observatory.

“For starters, perhaps you can tell me how you plan on apprehending Black? Considering your less than stellar battle performance I’m assuming you don’t have one.”

“May I ask you something? Have you ever had any experience with reprogramming anyones mind?” Blood rebuked.

I looked at her in confusion as she changed the topic. What does programming minds have to do with any of this? Regardless, I nodded my head in confirmation. I did have some experience...

“Good, then you know that if you don’t wish to turn someone’s brain into whipped cream, you first got to scan their mind and familiarize yourself so that you don’t make anything worse than it already is. The problem with this is that when a new personality is created like it has been in this case, it adds to the time it takes to completely scan the mind of the individual correctly. Now add on about sixteen thousand years of memories and experiences to the mix… Done? Yeah, that’s what I’m dealing with. Not only is he trying to ward me off, I had to do this while fighting him. I’ve been doing this for a while and unless I stall for time by not going full on out from the start, then things will take a turn for the worse before I’m done with his mind. After that I will also have to actually break the spells hold of him. I don’t know how much you know about your Discord’s magic, but it sometimes tends to be different in between worlds.”

I ground my teeth together in frustration as she lectured me about the mind. I could see purple mist at the edge of my vision as my rage steadily grew. The area around us started to violently shake as I began to leak some of my power. Who the hell does she think she is?

She’s nothing…

She’s just as strong as Black too. She could prove to be so much trouble for me in the future.

Kill her…

Through the anger I noticed that Blood Cleaver’s face showed concern. I soon realized that I was starting to lose control of my temper once more and I forced myself to calm down. The ground stopped shaking and the specks of purple slowly vanished. I sighed and ran my hand through my hair, my entire body shaking. “So… you haven’t actually answered my question. Do you have a plan?”

“Woah, I’m going to assume you had your reasons not to use that power I just felt against Black. And I just told you. I’m going to tire Black out while I chase him through the multiverse, and scan his mind. I will use my knowledge to break the spell in his mind and then bring him back to his universe where he most likely will turn into an emotional wreck after learning what kind of monster he became because of Discord. That is about it for my plan.”

I shook my head. “It needs more than just that. You seem to have quite an arsenal at your disposal. Use it to your advantage against your opponent. Do you have any way of constraining his movements or actions?”

“Several, as a last resort I’ll use the evil containment wave, but it’s always such a hassle and is far from fail safe.”

“If you have a means of claiming victory then you're a fool for not using it. The longer you wait the more time you give him to cause some real destruction. Since you seem to be so in tune with Dragon Ball, let me tell you in a way you might understand. Don’t pull a Vegeta. This time you were able to negate his actions, but what about next time?”

Blood Cleaver seemed to deflate a little at that. “You are completely right. I made a mistake and assumed he was already at his maximum. I didn’t really consider the possibility that he would be able to break the arena spell I placed. And that cost me 675 bits too.” Blood Cleaver admitted.

I softened my gaze as I watched her shoulders slump. She might have been an air head, but she still saved me, and by extension this universe. “And now you know how strong he is. And even then, assume he can become even stronger, possibly more so than you. Always assume the worst in a fight so you can plan for it.”

“Ah, the good old: Hope for the best, prepare for the worst. I really shouldn’t forget words like that.” Cleaver said as she perked up again. “Thanks. I needed that. Also, sorry for going all Pinkie Pie in here, haven’t vented in a while and it built up, so I kinda lost control with the whole thing. Hopefully I won’t get chewed out by any of the sys admins for borrowing one of their construction teams. They can get pretty scary.” She said as she shuddered.

I chuckled as I looked up at the blue sky, careful not to look directly into the Sun. I didn't know who these 'System Admins' were, but I got the idea all the same. “Well, should they come calling I can certainly vouch for you. Despite your unorthodox methods, you still saved this planet. And for that, I thank you.”

Blood Cleaver suddenly seemed to have thought of something as she turned towards me with a big smile. “Hey, you’re a bit farther back than in my timeline. Want any spoilers you could use to get on the Princesses good side?” She asked me.

I snorted. “I already know what’s going to happen in the future. And I hardly care about what the princesses think of me.”

“Oh, how do you know about the future? And how far do you know, If you don’t mind me asking?” Blood Cleaver asked.

Robin looked at her in confusion. “The My Little Pony TV show? It seems to be the way most learn of it.”

“Wait, there’s a show about the ponies of Equestria? Huh, didn’t know that.” She said, shrugging her shoulder and seemingly thinking about something.

“Yes, there is, but we’re going off topic. You need to hunt down Black before he causes anymore damage. I would also feel a lot safer knowing he’s taken care of and not a threat to me any longer.”

“Ah, right. I better sync myself into the same time stream he’s in. But one more thing first. In the show, how far does it go? There is a certain event I that I want to prevent in as many universes as possible and I want to know if it’s a part of the show. Just tell me the last event you know of from the show.”

I scratched the back of my head as I thought about that. It’s been a long time since I’ve watched an episode of the show. Gathering my thoughts, I eventually gave her an answer, “Well… the last thing I remember is the battle with Tirek. I believe that is how the fourth season ended. After that, who knows?”

“I see. Hmm… how does the first season start? I’m just curious, but the show won’t help me. The event I’m trying to prevent is later on. But thanks anyway."

Well… that’s something I couldn’t forget. After all, I’m mostly to blame for Luna’s transformation. “Nightmare moon returns after her millennia long banishment. That very night she is defeated by the Elements of Harmony and restored to her original self, Luna.”

“Oh, so the day I first met Twilight. That makes sense. Hmm... four seasons, transferred into about a year… Wow, the show really didn’t cover much. But I guess it’s time for me to leave. You take care.” Blood Cleaver said as she got up and prepared to leave, before turning around. “I almost forgot, here’s my token for if you ever need any more help.” She said as she threw me a small black blade with a red edge and crimson runes on either side of the blade. “You might also want to have this.” She said as she handed me a small folder. “It contains all Discord needs to know for Displaced proofing your universe without tokens.”

I took both the token and the folder, feeling less than excited about the latter. After an event like this I’ll need to set this up as soon as possible. But… “So I’ll require Discord’s power if I want to keep individual’s like Black from invading this world? Great…”

“Well, you could try and replicate the effect yourself, but I’m not sure how that would go…”

I waved her off and placed the folder and token within my robe. “It’s fine, I’d rather just not deal with him is all.”

“Okay, I’ll be off following Black now. He seems to have jumped quite far from here and has yet to enter any universes. But it’s only a question of time I suppose. Thank you for making me see my mistake. And good luck with… whatever you’re doing. I also left a present back at your house. Bye!” She called as she jumped into a portal that came out of nowhere, then used a zipper to close it from the inside. The zipper disappeared after the portal closed.

I blinked in surprise as I stared at the empty space Cleaver previously occupied. Shaking my head in amusement I began to make my way towards the Everfree forest, turning my back on the battle-torn land.

It’ll take me a while to get home, but…

I glanced at the insignia on the back of my hand.

… It’ll also give me time to think about some things.

Chapter 28 - A New Meaning

I trudged through the Everfree forest, my senses dulled to the surrounding woods. The battle I had with Black atop the tower played over and over again within my mind. What could I have done differently? I knew he was powerful, but how could I have been so careless?

How could I have refused to fight at full power?

No... I did fight at full power, but only at the end when things looked truly grim. Every other time, however, I didn't attack with the intent to kill. I aimed to maim him in someway, even the portal to the dark dimension wouldn't outright kill him, only contain him. He was threatening the very stability of the planet, and I fought not to kill? A battle of that caliber is nothing less then a condensed war, and lives are lost in wars. Why... why didn't I try to take his life? I stopped walking as I tried to gather my thoughts together, but it was no use. My mind was a wreck, a mess of questions I couldn't answer.

Why didn't I fight harder?

Why didn't I use more powerful spells!?

Why didn't I end it sooner!?!?

WHY DIDN'T I KILL HIM!?!?!?

I screamed in rage as I lashed out to the closest thing to me. A tree. My fist impacted the bark, and I watched as the tree splintered from the sheer force of my attack. It was an old oak tree, one that had stood for countless generations, surviving everything nature had thrown at it. Despite the feat of nature, it buckled under the sheer might of my wrath. The tree groaned in agony as it began to fall, crying out to its brethren for help to catch it. No help came, and the proud sentenial collapsed to the forest floor, creaking one last time in protest before falling silent.

I scowled at the fallen tree and continued on my way home, no worse for wear. I needed to reconsider my position in this life, this universe I called home. I needed to make a decision now, one that would forever change the tides of time.

Do I become the protector that this planet so desperately needs?

Or do I watch this planet and its inhabitants burn around me without care?

It took several more hours of walking until I reached my home once more. I wasn't in any rush. I wasn't looking forward to the talking to I was about to receive from Celestia. Not even a week ago she visited me when I was in the hospital, giving me a deed to the land. Not even a week ago when it seemed like she started to warm up to me.

And then Black came and put out the Sun.

I can't even begin to fathom what the repercussions of such an act may be. Would she blame me and try to put me down while I'm weakened? Will she hear me out, and give me a chance to explain myself? I don't think even the divines knew the answer to that question, but they were about to find out. I could see her through the trees, as well as Trixie and the elements of harmony, each equipped with their respective weapon.

I only had two tomes, each half empty.

I stepped into the clearing, staring at the assorted group. Celestia's face was unreadable, but the smaller ponies were not so afraid to show their emotion. I saw rage, confusion, fear... they were all afraid, afraid of me.

The standoff dragged on for minutes, neither side willing to make the first move. Just as I was about to break the ice, Celestia stepped forward.

"Care to explain what happened?"

So she was giving me a chance to explain, huh? I had one shot at this, one chance to win most of them, including Celestia, over to my side. If I failed that, then perhaps I should just let myself get imprisoned once again.

"It was an invader, a being of immeasurable power. I'm lucky to be alive all things considering. He almost killed me, and would have succeeded if not for some unexpected help."

They looked surprised by this. Trixie especially looked fearful, but still didn't move from her spot. I wonder what Celestia told her? She is her Princess, so I can't fault her for going to her for protection. She seems to be able to give it better than I ever could.

"You lost in a fight?" Celestia asked it not so much as a question, but as a statement. I must have left quite the impression on her. After all, it was technically the first battle I had ever lost since coming to Equestria.

"... Yes. With the help of an unexpected ally, we were able to return the Sun to its full power. The being that attacked, his power dwarfed my own. There wasn't any competition, and I was fully prepared to die fighting. I was lucky enough to convince him of taking the battle to the Badlands. Originally, he wanted to fight in a more urban environment."

Celestia's face paled at the information as did the rest of the ponies. Indeed, I couldn't even begin to imagine the casualties if it had come to that. My last attack alone was powerful enough to wipe out half of Canterlot. If I had used Apocalypse over a city, however... I dread to think what the results would be.

"I saw your attack after the Sun went out. It wasn't hard to miss, considering it was the only major source of light left. I could sense the power from here, the power of the Sun was within that attack, yet I could not influence it." Celestia closed her eyes, thinking on what to say next. "You've become much more powerful since you've been released."

Now that was a statement. "I have," I responded simply. I had no intention of telling her about the Displaced or my new trinkets. She had no right to know. "Regardless, it still wasn't enough."

Celestia exhaled deeply, her face looking old and tired. "I see... should we be wary of this individual's return?"

"... I don't believe so, not yet anyway. He wouldn't risk coming back here so soon, not after he was cornered by my accomplice. Said individual is chasing after him as we speak." Sorry Blood, but got to place you as a sidekick here. I need any leverage I can get to convince Celestia.

The Alicorn in question seemed to dwell on my words. "... If you prepared for another attack... would you be able to defeat him?"

I blinked in surprise at the question. "... I believe so, but it would be a close battle. I think I know what he is exactly, and how he operates. When he attacked, I wasn't sure what to expect. Now, however, I know what his powers are and I can use that to my advantage."

Celestia nodded in understanding, a small smile crossing her features. What she did next would baffle me and her subjects for years to come.

She walked away.

I stared dumbly at the back side of Equestria's sovereign as she turned around and made her way to the trail. She didn't even look back as she called for Twilight and her gang of friends to follow. They didn't question her orders, and soon the clearing was empty save for myself, and Trixie.

My apprentice and I shared a look. She was as confused as I was, but there was more to it than that. She didn't know what to think of me anymore. She must have thought I was some kind of great and powerful being, unmatched in the field of magic. How ironic is it that, for the longest time, I held the same thought? Why wouldn't I? The power of my magic was unparalleled, and when mastered it became a force to rival that of Gods. For the amount of time I've been free in Equestria I have practiced and mastered this magic. I unlocked abilities that I had once never considered to be possible, allowing me to perform miracles.

I was a fool...

How is it that it took me so long to figure out my place in this world? Thinking back to the times I used the magic I realize very rarely did I ever do anything truly extraordinary with it. I was not some God living among mortals, but a boy which failed to realize the consequences of his actions.

I treated my magic like a toy. Raising the dead, antagonizing the Princesses... I really was the villain here, wasn't I? The thought alone terrified me. If I was the bad guy in this story called life than there wouldn't be a group of heroes who would stop me. There wouldn't be some divine intervention to force me back. There wouldn't be a soul who could alter my views. If I allowed myself to play the role of the villain, than this world would burn.

Fulfill your destiny...

... What was the ideal of Robin again? He understood the strings of destiny, and yet he didn't accept a destiny which ended in darkness. Here I was playing as this character and belittling his name with my actions. I would never change my personality, who I am... but that didn't mean I couldn't change my ideals.

My future was not so shrouded as others. I knew what would happen one day, and yet I did very little to prepare for it. Regardless of the reason being ignorance or denial, I knew what would one day occur. It was time to prepare myself, to ready my mind and body for the trials that would one day unfold.

"Robin... ?"

I was drawn out of my thoughts by the voice of Trixie, my apprentice. I looked down at the nervous mare, noticing the fear and unease upon her features.

"Are you okay?"

... But perhaps I wouldn't have to face that day alone. I had some semblance of a normal life, as abnormal as it may be. I had those that were willing to help me. However, relations would always be strained with me. I wasn't one to open myself up, but if I wanted to see the darkness defeated...

"... Trixie, did you know that my name isn't actually Robin?"

I sat across from Trixie at the dining table as I sipped from my mug. I decided that, given the situation, a brew of tea would work better than coffee. Trixie was cradling her own mug as she stared down at the wooden surface. No doubt she was processing everything I told her. It was a lot to take in, and the implications that went along with it were disturbing. I told Trixie almost everything. I left out one or two bits and pieces, but they were for her own benefit more than my own.

I more or less started at the beginning of my tale. I told her about my previous life, my ambitions and my goals. I told her all about my family and friends and what kinds of trouble I'd get into with them. I told her about the college I attended for two years and the degree I was aiming for. I told her enough to paint a picture detailing my life from the age of five to where I am today.

Trixie sighed and placed the mug on the table, looking up at me in the process. "Why didn't you tell me all this sooner?"

I snorted and set down my own mug. "Honestly? I didn't think you'd believe me. Either that or you would leave thinking I had gone senile. My story isn't exactly a normal one."

"So I've learned," Trixie mused, "but I still find it hard to believe that you transformed into another being when you arrived to this world."

"If you want me to tell you how that works than you're going to be disappointed. I have absolutely no clue what magic was used on me, if it even was magic. All I did was pick up a toy sword and next thing I knew I was falling into darkness."

Trixie squirmed in her seat for a moment, looking uncomfortable. "So... the old you essentially died?"

"More or less," I confirm. "While I'm not certain of this fact, I believe I abandoned my previous identity when I picked up the sword. Think of it as a contract, but one you can't back out from, even through death. The human from Earth is gone and has been replaced by Robin from Ylisse."

I glanced across the table to see that Trixie had returned to staring at the table. I sighed and tapped the hard wood, getting her attention. "What's wrong, Trixie? Something is clearly bugging you."

"Well..." Trixie began, playing with her hooves, "you talk like you don't even care about the old life you lost. Don't you miss you family?"

The sound of shattering glass filled the room, causing Trixie to jump in her seat. She looked at my hand to see the mug I had been drinking from had shattered. I looked down at my hand and flexed my fingers, eyeing the shards of ceramic that peppered my skin. My facade didn't change once as I looked across the table at Trixie, my eyes cold.

"Never... Never say, think, or assume that I don't care about the life I lost. I miss my family more then you could possibly imagine."

Trixie nodded her head rapidly, her eyes darting between my face and my bloody hand. I sighed and levitated a piece of cloth from the kitchen, cleaning the blood from my hands. "I think that's enough for today. I suggest retiring early tonight, because things are going to change. You have adequate experience wielding the four basic tomes of this magic, and we're going to put it to the test. From here on out we will be sparring with each other."

Trixie practically fell out of her seat in surprise. She looked at me in fear as the implications of what I said sunk in. "F-Fight!? I-I'm not a fighter Robin!"

"You are now," I rebutted. "The moment you took up this magic you took the path of a battle mage. did you actually think your skills wouldn't be put to the test? This magic was created for war, and that's exactly what we're going to be using it for." Trixie opened her mouth to speak, but I cut her off, "There's no getting out of this one. Given recent events it should be obvious to you that I can't always protect you, let alone myself. Go to bed and get a good night's rest. You're going to need it."

Trixie sighed as she got off the chair and retreated to her room. It was only when she closed the door behind her did I allow the weariness I had been hiding to show on my face. I sighed as I got up from my own chair and made my way to my bedroom. Trixie wasn't the only one who would be progressing to the next stage of their studies. I would be practicing myself.

The rules held within the game of Fire Emblem didn't extend to me. I had the potential to grow beyond the boundaries of my 'stats'. I was no longer satisfied with becoming the most powerful mage on the planet. I had my sights on something much, much higher. I made my way to a lone chest in my room, hidden off to the side. I opened the lid and looked at the single book held within.

The Theory Of Immortality

I would become a god.

Chapter 29 - Revelations and Training

Something has gone wrong. We don't seem to have an archived copy of that chapter.

Chapter 30 - Seasons Pass

The months slowly rolled by, and before I knew it Summer had ended. Fall had begun to creep up on the Everfree, and the trees were slowly changing color. The nights were growing colder, and the animals seemed to be getting ready for the harsh winter right around the corner.

For the most part, Autumn and Winter were relatively boring. I didn't get any messages from the Displaced, I wasn't bothered by the ponies, and my training regiment was still in full swing.

I could only think of three instances when my clockwork routine had been disrupted.

Nightmare Night

Nightmare Night, AKA, Halloween, AKA, that night where kids became complete assholes.

Even before coming to Equestria I never saw any reason to dress up as some super hero, walk around at night, and demand sweets from my neighbors. I, of course, got mocked by my classmates for not indulging myself during this fun holiday, but that’s besides the point.

It was only later that I started dressing up as characters I liked and spent time with others such as myself who enjoyed similar hobbies. Not only that, they weren’t juvenile dicks, so it was much more enjoyable for all parties participating.

Sadly, such a thing didn't exist in Equestria, so once again I'm stuck with children. Except this time I’m an adult and I’m seen as some ancient being who lives in an evil forest. It doesn’t take a genius to understand where I’m getting at.

To counter the inevitable storm of children who would try to disturb me, I set up something that would both scare them away, and fit with the general theme of the holiday.

Let me tell you, I don't normally use Yotsmungand, but I couldn't have thought of a better moment. I don't know what was louder: the screams of the children, the wails of the spirits, or my maniacal laughter as I watched from the front porch.

I got a lot of angry letters from parents over the next week.

Hearth's Warming Eve

Ah Christmas, a holiday one should spend with family and friends, and give thanks to the wonderful year one had. A day dedicated to joy, happiness, and the magic of family.

I absolutely hated it.

I didn’t hate it because of what it represented, but because I had no-one to share it with. My family was gone, my friends were gone, I had a less than stellar year, and I was surrounded by multicolored talking ponies.

Trixie seemed to sense my growing irritation and attempted to cheer me up in any way she knew how. None of it worked of course, but I still appreciated the gesture.

It was the morning of Christmas when I got a big surprise. I walked out into the main room and found a small, decorated tree in the corner. Trixie was standing next to it with a smile on her face and a gift wrapped box on her back.

I think my jaw might have dropped because Trixie started giggling like crazy when she saw me. That morning was one of the less shity days I had in quite some time. I felt terrible that I didn’t get anything for Trixie, but she assured me she never expected anything in return. She even went as far as to say me coming into her life was the best gift I could have given her.

For the second time since the day I arrived in Equestria I found myself tearing up, and it wasn’t because of pain or sadness.

Hearts and Hooves Day

Valentines Day… not something I looked forward to. I wondered if some Griffon or Pony Saint named Valentine was executed on this day.

Thanks to me choosing the life of a loner, I never had a girl to spend time with. I would always find myself locked away with a book, or if I needed to go out, awkwardly averting my gaze when I saw couples holding hands.

One would think nothing would change since my arrival in Equestria and current residence in the Everfree forest. They would be right too, if it wasn’t for the fact that I had a mare living with me now.

I could tell Trixie was as anxious about this day as myself. The week before the dreaded holiday I noticed her looking at me with anxiety, usually chewing on the inside of her cheek as well. She probably felt as awkward about the whole situation as I did. After the kindness she showed me during Christmas, I wanted to repay her in some way.

That’s when I got the perfect idea.

On the morning of Valentine's Day I woke up earlier than usual to avoid Trixie, and headed into town to pick up some stuff. Ponyville itself was decorated with red and pink hearts, and couples were walking through the streets with huge smiles on their faces. I noticed a few wave to me, but I tried to make it appear I didn’t notice them. What followed the waves were usually frowns and sympathy for whatever reason.

If ignoring the ponies was hard enough, actually interacting with them on this day was worse. I only needed two items for my master plan before I could return home. The first was a large, stuffed, red heart that I purchased at a seasonal stall in the market. The shopkeeper seemed more astonished than afraid when he saw me, and the locals were talking to each other in hushed conversations. I got away from there as fast as I could.

The next stop was at a liquor store ran by mare named Berry Punch. She was one of the first ponies to accept me, but I wasn’t sure if that was because of her carefree nature or the fact that she was sober half the time. Like the last shopkeeper, she was astonished that I had actually entered her store.

I’ve made it well known I don’t do alcohol.

Her astonishment soon developed into a predatory smirk, something I did not like the look of on a pony. That smirk only grew when I nervously asked for a bottle of her best wine. Said wine cost close to 150 bits, but it was worth it if it was for Trixie. I payed for the bottle and made for the door when I heard Berry call out to me from behind the counter.

It was clear she was more than a little drunk, and her vocabulary showed this. I wont repeat exactly what she said, but long story short, I left the building with my cheeks ablaze. Turns out Berry was louder than I thought though. When I left the building I was mortified to find mares and stallions alike looking in my direction, jaws dropped and faces red in a mixture of lust and embarrassment. I noticed those adults with kids out had their hooves over their children’s ears.

Yes, it was that bad.

I don’t think I ever ran as fast as I did that day, and all just to escape the looks of the townsfolk and a single, drunken mare who I learned had exotic tastes when it came to mates.

When I returned home I found Trixie in the main room, nursing a cup of coffee in her hooves. When she saw me with the stuffed heart and the bottle of wine, her jaw dropped. I don’t blame her, I’ve never done anything entertaining with the opposite sex before.

Well, except for Luna, but she molested me so that doesn’t count.

Before this whole thing could get even more awkward I told her of my plan. I figured she either had been with another in the past and it never worked, or this holiday in general was as awkward for her as it was for me. When I told her of my plan she seemed sad at first, but quickly brightened up.

So the two of us spent the day together outside in the cool air, sitting next to each other in chairs with a fire keeping us warm. I didn’t need any wood to start the fire though, that was why I got the stuffed heart. It burnt beautifully and I found it symbolic as I watched the red fuzz turn black with heat. The alcohol wasn’t really my thing, but I found it much more enjoyable while in the company of a friend. I could tell Trixie appreciated it. She frowned as she watched the heart burn and I could tell she was thinking about something.

Maybe I was right and some stallion had broken her heart in the past. It would certainly make sense if that were the case. Broken heart, finds this holiday to be awkward, and used to travel often as a showmare, most likely so she wouldn’t make new friends.

I let her know of my assumptions and I soon found her smiling again. That smile only grew when I told her how much I cherish her friendship. Still, I could see the hurt behind the smile.

We spent the rest of the day together drinking, laughing and sharing stories of past failed romances. She seemed to find it extremely amusing that most of my failed romances didn’t even happen past the introduction stage.

Yeah, I never got to first base. I hardly got up to bat for that matter.

Before long the day had passed in peace and the fire had died out, the heart little more than ash. The bottle of wine was half empty and I found myself a tad tipsy from the amount. Trixie teased me to no end about it, saying I held my alcohol worse than a mare does. I failed to come up with a decent argument, so I just pinched her horn and stumbled off to my room to sleep off the booze.

I never noticed Trixie’s face heat up that night. I also never knew about the heart shaped box of chocolates she threw out the next day.

Chapter 31 - Putting Your Hoof Down

The following excerpt is from the Canterlot Times:

Several days ago, the town of Ponyville was visited by a traveling Minotaur. Said Minotaur goes by the name of Iron Will and runs ‘assertive’ training classes for the timid individual. It was during his stay that the Minotaur really spiced up the quaint village and locals say they could hear his voice when he spoke from even the other side of town.

It was towards the end of his stay that the incident happened. As most know by now, the mage known as Robin the ‘Tactician’ has taken up residence in the Everfree forest. Robin had slowly began to integrate into pony society and is now more or less welcome by the residents of the town.

It was early morning when Iron Will and Robin crossed paths while walking through Ponyville. According to eyewitness' the two got into some sort of argument which resulted in a strange confrontation.

According to the town's librarian, Robin was in town to pick up books from the library that day and the fateful encounter happened nearby. Robin, who reads often, was making the mistake of reading while walking. It was this mistake that caused the mage to walk into the large Minotaur.

In response to this mistake, Iron Will began demanding for apology. Eye witnesses claim that the bull was 'flexing his muscles' and 'tried to look threatening'. In response to these aggressive actions, Robin appeared, according to bystanders, 'uninterested' and 'bored'.

With Robin's apparent lack of interest, it angered the bull enough for him to start pushing his finger against Robin's chest. With the physical contact, Robin chose that moment to retaliate. The only problem is, he made no visible movement. Ponies swear that Robin won the battle without even lifting a finger.

Apparently, after Iron Will threatened the mage, Robin merely locked gazes with him which began a simple staring contest. Said staring contest lasted almost a minute before the peculiar event occurred. Ponies say that during the tension, Iron Will's face became more and more troubled until it transformed into outright terror. The bull, after the one minute time frame, immediately began screaming and running away in terror. In his mad rush to get away, he caused mild amounts of property damage. This lasted for almost five minutes until Iron Will blacked out. He was later taken into custody and dropped off at the Canterlot Asylum.

Iron Will is currently recovering from shock and refuses to speak to the doctors about what happened. The only information they could discern regarding his condition is that he's now terrified of the dark to the point where he's developed a phobia of it. In addition, the Minotaur often wakes from his sleep screaming about a "six, red eyed demon". Doctors and Officials alike are baffled as to how such a thing could transpire from a mere staring contest. Officials are unable to detain Robin for simply staring into another's eyes and for defending himself against an aggressor. In addition, the unicorns that had been employed to investigate the incident found no trace of residue magic, which only confused investigators further. Many of the townsfolk side with Robin, claiming he did nothing wrong and the bull had been causing trouble around town.

Canterlot Times attempted to schedule an interview with Robin, but was denied such. When reporters visited his home he continued to refuse and further threatened to take violent actions for trespassing on private property without a formal invite. The mystery still eludes Doctors and more information will be released once further testing has been compiled.

Quick Quill

Author's Note

I wanted to try something a bit different. It came out all right and it served its purpose.

Chapter 32 - Dragon Migration

Dragons are fascinating creatures, capable of extraordinary feats. They have incredible life spans, and more than a few have been around longer than I’ve been in Equestria, no doubt. Of course, what really drew me to them was the vast amount of knowledge they must hold.

I was positioned at the top of a hill, watching the dragons overhead migrate to a new home. The sun shimmered against their scales, the multitude of colored reptiles creating a spectacular view. I’ve waited for this point in the timeline to happen, the time when Spike wished to leave and travel with the herd. If I remembered correctly the episode focused on him and three teenage dragons at the time. I, however, was more interested in the adults portrayed in the background. I planned on traveling to the resting ground and seeking out an elder dragon. With any luck, one would be willing to have a conversation with me.

Of course, waltzing into a crater occupied by hundreds of dragons could be considered near suicidal. To prepare for this I brought with me the tomes I believed which would aid me the most. For starters Arcthunder, due to its unique ability to pierce through dragonhide. Arcwind, in case I needed to make a speedy retreat. Arcfire, should I suddenly require to manipulate fire in any way. And finally Luna, the Dark magic capable of bypassing any magical resistance. My fail-safe should Arcthunder prove inefficient. I had no intention of causing any trouble, but I also had no desire to become food. I also brought Blizzard with me as well, but I was unsure as to what effect Ice magic might have on dragons. At the very least I could use it as a means to provide cover while I ran.

The journey to my destination should take me several days of walking. I only found out about the migration this morning from Trixie. Turns out that the dragon’s passed overhead yesterday and the ones I saw today were merely lagging behind. I had wanted to arrive there before Spike; his presence along with the ponies may aggravate the group resulting in less of a chance in gaining audience with an elder.

I needed to hurry. I brought with me just enough food should I grow weary. I also had to leave Trixie behind as well. I would be traveling with the aid of Wind magic and Trixie doesn’t have the control needed to maintain such speeds.

So with a final check of my supplies I began running across the landscape, following the faint trails left by the migrating dragons.

I was lucky that the migration was still occurring near Ponyville when I left. Without the directional aid of the dragons I would have been lost from the start. In fact, if I didn't know any better, I would say they were deliberately changing course mid way to throw off pursuers. The fact that part of their migration path required them to fly through harsh weather only cemented this fact.

I inhaled deeply, trying to intake as much air as I could. I was standing atop one of the highest peaks in Equestria, and in the middle of a blizzard no less. If not for the effects of Arcfire I would have succumbed to hypothermia hours ago. Still, I made it a little more than halfway now. From my position I could even see outlines of volcanoes. I desperately wanted to negate the storm in order to get a better look, but I needed the natural disaster. Only two days into the journey and I had already passed Spike and the three mares. That was at roughly dawn when I came across both their camps. Now that I was ahead I needed to make sure I increased the distance between us or else they might catch up to me. I would be able to rest once I made it into the next forest.

I couldn't keep the grin off my face. How could I after all the walking I went through just to get where I was? My eyes followed the dirt trail that led up the side of the volcano. Why anyone would want to make a path to the rim of a volcano, and a dragon resting grounds, I'll never know. And, to be honest, at that moment I could care less. As I began to walk up the path I replayed in my mind what exactly I would do once I reached the top.

I had given some thought as to how I should proceed from here. I’m hesitant to admit that I don’t know much about dragons. What I know is based off of first impressions and portrayals through writing and games. Now, based on the show, the teenage dragons were shown to be tough, arrogant… and stupid. The only adult dragon introduced was the situation with Fluttershy. With any luck the Elder dragons are more akin to those depicted in the Elder Scrolls series: proud, wise and… somewhat approachable. Essentially, I needed to find my own Paarthurnax.

With a weary sigh I climbed up to the edge of crater. What I was doing was near suicidal and I only had one shot at this. At best, I predicted I had roughly a... 20% chance of everything going my way. And that was with me being gracious with my variables. As I climbed I eyed the skies warily. Already I could start to see the creatures in the air flying around, and with great clarity too. Once or twice I thought I felt eyes land on me, but my climb wasn't impeded. When I finally reached the crest of my climb the sight before me took my breath away. Hundreds of dragons filled the volcanic landscape; the area was a cacophony of growls, roars and laughter.

I found myself wearing a dopey grin, a feature I discarded with great prejudice. What would these creatures think if they saw a strange biped wearing a stupid grin prance into their midst? Nothing good, that’s for sure. I needed to retain my calm throughout this whole ordeal. One wrong move and I could have the entire horde to deal with… which would most likely result in my death.

There was an 80% chance of death should the whole horde turn on me. Believe me, I spent a lot of time calculating it.

I steadied my breathing, taking a second to run my hand through my hair. When I felt sufficiently at ease I began my way down into the bowels of the crater. With every step I took the air grew warmer. The hairs on the back of my neck rose and I became aware of curious eyes upon my person. Even so I managed to remain straight faced and composed, hiding the growing feeling of trepidation within me.

Every step took me deeper into the crater. It was quiet now, and I could hear whispers at the edge of my hearing. Again, I knew nothing about dragon mannerisms, so I took the mutterings in stride. Along the way I also altered my appearance. I kept my posture upright and noble, but I lowered my head, a minor sign of submission. If these were the creatures I thought they were then they would acknowledge the confidence of my own strength, while also noting that I was here not to fight.

I was lucky, extremely lucky to not be confronted. The teenagers completely avoided me and the young adults eyed me with varying levels of malice and distrust. It wasn't until I reached the elders did I start to see signs of promise. Yes, the distrust was still there, and so was a bit of animosity, but that was completely overshadowed by their curiosity. I would assume it was most likely me that piqued their curiosity. No doubt those that had lived several millennia had seen most of everything life had to offer. In their eyes I was an enigma.

I stopped walking and slowly lifted my head. I met the eyes of several aged dragons, but I never found what I sought. It was just when I was about to give up and escape while I could did I find my first glimpse of hope. It was a brown scaled dragon, clearly old if the scars and discoloration of its scales were anything to go by. The creature was resting upon the warm ground, it's posture relaxed, but I could see its muscles tense and ready to pounce. Beside it was a small pile of gems and gold, much less than what most other dragons had with them. What truly gained my attention however, was its eyes. There was absolutely no malice within them whatsoever. There was only guarded curiosity, and perhaps... a touch of amusement?

Against all odds, I had somehow found my Paarthurnax. All I had to do now was impress it.

I raised my head a little but more, maintaining eye contact with the creature. It was surprised by the gesture, but it did not act upon it. Assuming that I was still the one that needed to act, I resumed my walking, moving towards the stationary dragon. The creature's surprise grew further with the action, but so did its amusement. I only stopped walking when I was a little over several yards from the dragon. My next action would be risky as I had two options. I could raise my head fully and show the dragon that I held no fear. Or I could bow and show it respect as most creatures of their caliber may expect. Given the situation I went with the safer of the two and bowed.

I suddenly heard growls behind me along with several snapping jaws. Clearly, I chose wrong. I could feel the bloodlust of the dragons being directed at me. It was thanks to my mental discipline did I refrain from fleeing outright. The other reason I didn't budge was because of the dragon I bowed to. There was absolutely no bloodlust coming from it.

"You're certainly an interesting creature, aren't you?"

The voice was deep and clearly masculine. It also clearly came from the dragon which sat before me. I remained silent for a few moments longer, waiting to see what would happen. After roughly ten seconds of silence, I realized I was supposed to speak. I kept my head down as I replied to him, "I suppose that is one way to describe me."

The old dragon chuckled at my response. I saw his foreleg rise off the ground. Shortly after I felt the anger of the other dragons begin to diminish as the elder made some unknown gesture. Clearly I found a dragon with great authority, and I couldn't have been happier. I lifted myself from the bow and looked up into his eyes. "I apologize if I offended you or the others with my performance, as that was not my intention."

The dragon let out a deep chuckle as he further relaxed. "The offense did not derive from the action, but rather the lack of reasoning behind it. Dragon's are prideful creatures by nature. When you came up to me and bowed you showed loyalty to me when I had not yet earned it."

"I see. I must thank you then for vouching for my safety. I doubt I would have lasted long against a horde of dragon's," I reply evenly.

I saw some emotion flash behind the eyes of the lizard, but I could not discern it. The dragon in question merely smiled at my answer before moving forward, "My name is Glaedr, one of the supervisors of this migration. Who and what are you?"

"My name is Robin, and I am a human."

"Hrm... I've never heard of a human before."

"I'm afraid I am the only one that exists on this planet."

Glaedr seemed surprised by my announcement. I suppose that's a given considering how old he must be. No doubt he would be aware of the extinction of a species. "I'm sorry to hear that," he said softly.

I allayed his concerns, "You did not offend me in any way. However, I do not wish to delve too deep into my own history on the matter."

"Of course," he conceded. "However, I do need to know why you have decided to intrude upon our grounds. You may wish to remain anonymous, but that only worries me further. What is the reason for your presence?"

Right to the point, huh? With any luck I won't regret my choice of words. "Well, I am actually looking for information regarding gems and minerals."

I barely finished my explanation before I heard growling coming from the nearby dragons. Glaedr remained silent, but it was clear he was unhappy with my reason being here. I brought my hands up in what I hoped would be seen as a placating gesture. "I am not a thief, nor do I wish to bring harm to any here. The truth is I don't know exactly what I'm looking for. I'm not even positive if what I envision is even possible. I came here in the pursuit of knowledge, knowing that dragons would most likely have more experience with identifying gems and minerals."

The tension between Glaedr and myself had vanished as quickly as it came. I blinked in surprise as I realized the large dragon was shaking not with rage, but with mirth. Deep guttural chuckles escaped the elder's maw as he brought himself back under control. "I don't think I have ever met a creature as brave and suicidal as yourself. Unlike most of my dragon brethren, I too value the worth of knowledge. It is one of the reasons my horde is so much smaller then the others here."

For fear of saying the wrong thing I merely nodded in acknowledgement.

"Indeed," Glaedr continued, "back within my home I have a large assortment of books and scrolls I have collected over the years. To say I have a small library would be an understatement. I respect your desire for knowledge, Robin, but I'm afraid I can't share with you what I know. While knowledge of gems may not interest me as much as other dragons, such information could still be used against my kind. While you may claim to seek knowledge only for your benefit, that does not mean you won't be tempted to take the path of a thief later in life. I know nothing about you or your abilities and so I cannot take such a risk. I'm sorry."

I couldn't even bring myself to be frustrated. It was clear that Glaedr was making this decision out of precaution, not necessity. If I had to guess, I would assume that most fundamental knowledge regarding gems would be safe to share. But anything beyond the norm? That was treading into dangerous and unknown territory. Still, I came all this way and to turn back empty handed would be a shame... "While I'm disappointed, I can't say I don't understand the reasoning behind your caution. However, I have traveled far and it would be a shame to leave empty handed. Is there nothing I could do to change your mind?"

Glaedr frowned in thought. "If you are truly determined to find the answers you seek, then there are two options available to you. The first would be to challenge a dragon to a one on one duel. Should the drake accept, and fail, he would be honor bound to surrender his prize. In your case, the knowledge you seek. The other option is to initiate a trade. Something of equal value in return for what you want."

I practically jumped at the option. "Then perhaps I could trade with you? Give you something in return for the knowledge I desire?"

"And what is it that you wish to know regarding gems and minerals?"

Time for the moment of truth. "I'm looking for a gem that would be able to store large quantities of magic. Large enough that work could be done to its surface, but small enough to carry on person."

Glaedr narrowed his eyes at me. A sign that did not bode well for me. "Yes... I have knowledge of such gems. They are extremely rare and the history regarding such are... tarnished. Many great feats have been accomplished with the aid of such gems, just as many more have been done for vile purposes. The value of the knowledge I hold is high, and while I don't believe you would abuse such a tool, I don't know you well enough to make that decision. If you want to know everything about the gem I am referring to, you are going to have to pay a hefty sum."

"How about trading knowledge for knowledge?"

Glaedr blinked in surprise at my offer before throwing his head back and laughing loudly. I could feel my anger begin to bubble at the amount of attention I was gaining once more, but I quickly pushed it down. The last thing I needed was to lose my temper. Glaedr finally managed to calm down enough to actually speak to me, "I-I mean you no insult Robin, you merely took me by surprise. In my long life I have never had a potential trader offer me knowledge in return for that which he seeks. I have lived a long life Robin; I have experience and learned many things. If you can actually procure knowledge that I know nothing about I will consider your request."

Now was my chance. The only question is do I take it? I don't want this kind of power to be at large in the world, and while I doubt it would spread through Glaedr, there was always a chance. Still... what choice did I truly have? I needed that gem for a project of mine and only one of specific specifications would satisfy the requirements. I needed to take a risk.

"I think I may actually have something that would interest you greatly." I removed Arcwind from my robe and offered it to the dragon.

Glaedr was clearly hesitant to accept the truth of my words, but I could tell I piqued his curiosity. "That is quite a strange book. I can feel an enormous amount of magical energy hidden within."

If I respected the dragon before that statement only served to reinforce it. Most unicorns would have trouble detecting how much magic is stored within my books given how foreign it is. But for Glaedr to recognize and identity the large amount of power... it spoke volumes of his intellect and experience. "I can assure you that this is no mere book. This is but one of many I own and would be willing to trade with you. As a sign of good faith you're more than welcome to inspect this book before we come to an agreement."

Glaedr looked surprised by my offer but it was quickly shoved aside to make room for his growing curiosity. He carefully took the book between his talons and rested it upon his open palm. With greater dexterity then I would expect from such a large creature, he opened the book and began to read the words transcribed on the pages.

The reaction was immediate. His eyes widened in surprise as he stared dumbly at the small, green book. I happily gave him as much time as he needed to come to terms with what he discovered. If I had to guess, he truly understood now just how powerful my magic was. After several minutes of reading Glaedr closed the book and returned it to me where I placed it back within my cloak. Even with the book out of sight I could see that Glaedr's eyes were focused not on me, but on where the book had vanished from view.

Jackpot.

"I take it you were pleased with what you found?" While such things are below me, I admit I couldn't fully hide the smug tone that slipped into my voice.

"Never in all my years have I ever heard of a language that was purely magical. It is, isn't it? I could practically feel the power coming off of the words. How is such a thing even possible?"

"It's an old, ancient language, now only understood by two individuals. Myself, and my student." I reach into my robe once more and bring out the translation book, holding it out to him. "How would you like to be the third?"

I almost wish I had a camera. I don't think I'll ever see a dragon openly gape like Glaedr again. The drake eventually managed to come to his senses and he shook his head. "No, I can't accept such a trade. You offer me so much in return for so little. I did not expect such a payout to come from such an unlikely source. Surely there is something else I can offer you in addition?"

That actually threw me for a loop. I suppose it's a pride or honor thing. Still, he's offering me more than what I originally set out for? I wonder...

"Well... I can think of two other favors you may be able to fulfill for me."

"Name them and I'll agree. What you offer in return is far to valuable to give up."

Perfect.

Spike groaned as he pushed aside another branch. For days now he'd been traveling towards the migration point. He was so close now, so close to getting the answers he needed to understand himself. If only he could make it through this darn forest! Spike growled in annoyance and clawed at the next set of brambles that blocked his path. What was on the other side was almost enough for him to turn tail and run home.

In the distance he saw numerous dragons flying around what seemed to be an active volcano. Even the horizon looked alight with the combined power of the natural formation and the fire of the dragons. Sadly, this beauty was lost on him as his mind was more concerned with the adult dragon resting at the foot of the mountain.

Said dragon perked up as he sighted the much smaller spike. The adolescent swallowed nervously before making his way forward. Hey, he had come this far to talk to a dragon, and he wouldn't run at the first sight of one! Even if it was nearly ten times his size... and could eat him in one bite... and he probably was waiting for him just for tha-

"Are you by any chance Spike, young one?"

Spike was wrenched from his inner ramblings as the older dragon greeted him. "Y-Yeah, my name is Spike. But, how did you know that?"

The dragon's eyes seemed to shimmer with mirth as he beckoned the hatchling closer. "Lets just say you have some very powerful friends who look out for you. Now, you wish to know more about dragons as a species, correct?"

Spike nodded his head rapidly. "Yes! That's the whole reason why I traveled here. I want to know what it means to be a dragon! Do you think you can help me Mr..."

"Just call me Glaedr, young one."

I smiled down at the two dragons as I watched from the top of a pine tree. Did I have to help Spike? No, I hardly knew the kid if I'm being honest. Still, there's nothing wrong with doing something good once in a while. Lord knows I've committed plenty of sins throughout my life. I'm not a superstitious individual, but I prefer to remain in the 'grey' area as far as Karma goes.

"Well Spike, I hope you find what you're looking for."

I smirked as I looked down at the phoenix egg I had under my arm.

"I know I did."

Author's Note

So, I meant for this chapter to come out roughly a month ago, but life gave me the bitch slap of all... bitch slaps. For a good part of the last month I couldn't even get internet so that certainly hurt. Anyway, just wanted to say things are up and running again and I should be getting back into writing. (hopefully)

The name Glaedr is a reference to a book series if you know which one I'm talking about.

And, unless something else comes up, next chapter should be a 2 parter. Yep, the Canterlot Wedding is right around the corner.

Chapter 33 - How Far am I Willing to Go?

It's a fair question, isn't it? It's a question each and everyone of us ask ourselves in our lives. 'How far am I willing to go to accomplish my goals?' Will I accomplish my goal by working hard and taking the path most trodden? Or will I take the quick and easy route that normally leads through betray, loneliness and loss?

I sat upon my chair as I stared at the phoenix egg I had acquired a few days ago. When I told Trixie what it was she actually assumed I had stolen it from some unguarded nest. No, I'm not so cruel as to take a child away from its parents, but in the end does it really matter? I had saved the egg from a small gang of teenage dragons. The idiots wanted to smash it against a rock, as if such an action held great honor. Needless to say all of them ran off with burnt scales and wounded pride.

But... were my actions truly honorable? At first I did search for a nest, but as the hours rolled by I had all but given up hope. It's possible that I saved the sole surviving egg of the family. For all I knew the parents were dead. The chick that would hatch from this egg would be an orphan. Of course, it's more than likely the chick would imprint upon me should it hatch, but I'm not a caretaker. I have neither the time nor the patience to look after an infant, intelligent bird or otherwise.

Which led me to the debate I'm currently holding with myself. Before I had been imprisoned in stone I had read a substantial number of books I had 'borrowed' from the princesses. One such book was actually a potion book which held a number of formulas, some of which I no doubt would be considered illegal today. I'll never forget though the one potion in that book that caught my eye. It was a very advanced concoction and the ingredients were rare and difficult to acquire. The most difficult ingredient though? The egg of a phoenix. If I could get a hold of a phoenix egg and some of the rarer ingredients, I could concoct a potion of eternal youth. I would forever escape the winds of time.

Was it the immortality I had originally envisioned? No, but it certainly would be a great first step. All I needed to do was sacrifice an innocent life for my own benefit. And the worst part about it? It's so much simpler than one would assume. All I had to do was turn a blind eye and eternal youth would be mine. I never really put much faith in my moral compass anyway. Why should I start now?

If anything I would be doing the creature a favor. If I allowed it to be born than not only would I occasionally neglect it, but it would also live a dangerous life simply because it was with me. I can sense the energy within the egg. It's getting stronger with every passing day. If I had to guess I would say that the egg would hatch in little over a month. It would probably be sooner too if I gave it the correct amount of warmth, whatever that may be.

I rubbed my face to chase away the haze that had covered my eyes. I don't know how many hours I had dwelt on the subject, but I needed to come to a decision soon. The book stated that the egg had to be close to hatching, which was exactly what I had. All I needed now were the other ingredients, each of which were perfectly legal and very possible Zecora had some to share. And yet the question still plagues my mind.

How far am I willing to go?

I shook my head as I got up from my chair and made my way to my room. It was late and there was no point in brooding over the question now. Perhaps a good night's rest would clear my mind. Still, the window for the potion closes with every passing day. By tomorrow morning I would have to come to a decision.

Do I spare the egg and raise the chick within it?

Do I sacrifice the unborn life for my own betterment?

I can only hope I make the right decision.

Author's Note

I'm taking one right out of Fire Emblem here. I'm not going to make the decision this time. Oh no, you guys are. Robin is very much capable of either saving or sacrificing the egg. Either option wouldn't deviate from his beliefs. If he thinks a life is worth sacrificing for the future than he'll do it.

I suppose a little information would be helpful in this situation. I will admit that the phoenix egg was actually a last minute decision, but the choice made here could actually play a rather significant role further into the story. For those who may be wondering, whatever decision is made, I won't be writing myself into a corner. All this decision will do will effect Robin's lifestyle.

If he chooses eternal youth, than the way he looks now will forever be the same. He won't age and his mind and body won't waste away due to time. He would only get stronger should he chose this option, not weaker.

If he chooses to keep the egg, than obviously it will hatch and Robin will keep the phoenix. This creature will be with Robin for a good amount of the story, if not all of it entirely. I would also go by traditional phoenix powers should Robin decide to spare it. Healing tears, able to carry heavy loads, basic knowledge of fire magic, highly intelligent, and of course immortality via rebirth by fire.

I have left a comment below that will allow you to vote. If you want the phoenix to live, then give the comment a thumbs up. If you want Robin to sacrifice the egg, than give the comment a thumbs down. I'll let people vote for a week before making the decision. Should one option be heavily favored almost to the point of it being unanimous, than I will forgo the week and work on it sooner.

Chapter 1 - Mind of a Mage

When I finally shed my stone mold I’m going to have to really hold myself back from shoving my foot up the royal sisters’ royal asses.

Have you ever had a moment where after you made a decision you wonder if it was the right one to make? Said moment has been plaguing my mind for the past 20 odd years now. You see, the reason I’m encased in stone right now is because I let the royal sisters use the elements of harmony on me. Now, you may be asking yourself why I would let myself get imprisoned. Well… it was actually the best course of action. It all started back wh-

“Ms. Cherilee, what’s this statue?” said a rather obnoxiously squeaky voice.

Well I’ll be dammed, my 1500 plus some odd years plan might actually yield something. I wonder if they quarreled in front of Discord yet.

Quickly shifting my attention to the resident draconequus, I was happy to find cracks beginning to form along Discord’s frame. It would only be a matter of time before he could finally escape. Returning my attention to the squeaky voice I found Cherilee’s class gathered around my statue.

“This statue, Sweetie Bell, is Tactician. He was once a powerful user of elemental magic, able to bend wind and fire as well as other elements,” Explained the teacher

You make it sound like I’m from that weird anime, what’s it called… Avalar I think? Something like that.

“What truly made Tactician so dangerous, however, was not his magic, but his mind. He was considered to have one of the most brilliant minds of the era. In the past, he time and time again outwitted both of the princesses and the entirety of the royal guard,” continued Cherilee.

The entire class gazed upon my statue with awe, amazed that something could be smarter than their princesses.

It really wasn’t that hard to outthink them actually. They had a surprisingly one track mind during most of our early encounters. Wait… I just realized my statue is named after my field of expertise.

…

Well… I suppose it could be worse. Just goes to show how lazy Sun Butt and Moony are though.

“What’s that thing he’s holding?” Asked a random background pony nobody really cares about.

“That,” Cherilee began, “Is his weapon of choice. It supposedly holds the power of lightning within its metal.”

Ah yes, the Levin sword. It was currently pointed outwards towards the distance, the entire blade jagged, made to look like a bolt of lightning. Of course, the sword wasn’t the only thing I currently had on my person. I also had one of my tomes open in my palm, a seemingly random page selected. I was wearing a robe over of a plain looking shirt. The robe itself was black in color and reached just a little past my knees. I was also wearing some heavy duty boots, the kind perfectly suited for uneven terrain. I personally loved my look and wouldn’t change it for anything.

The teacher suddenly stomped on the ground with her front hooves, getting the attention of her students, “Alright class, this concludes our tour of the gardens. Let’s head on over to Donut Joe’s for a snack before taking the train back to Ponyville.”

A bunch of happy foals soon left the gardens, allowing silence to permeate the air once more. Said silence didn’t last long though as the audible sounds of cracking begin to pierce the air.

*Crack*

*Crack* *Crack*

Well, time for the moment of truth. Let’s see if I can pull this off and not screw it up. I never was the best at conversing.

Stone shards began raining down upon the wildlife as Discord finally broke free of his stony home. I mentally rolled my eyes at his antics, watching as he began stretching his body at odd angles that would normally kill a… well… normal being. Chaos soon followed with a snap of the draconequus’s claws as the grass suddenly became a checkerboard of mismatched colors. Trying to ignore the eye strain I mentally shouted in the direction of Discord.

Oi, Discord! I have a proposition for you I think you’ll want to hear!

I got the reaction I wanted as Discord’s head turned a full 180 towards my statue. He disappeared in a flash of white only to re-materialize before me, examining me closely.

“Well now… I don’t think I’ve ever seen a creature like you before!” He concluded, pulling out a pair of glasses from somewhere and placing them on his face.

I’m not exactly from around here. I, however, know quite a lot about you, master of chaos, and deity of bedlam.

“Oh stop it, you’re making me blush!” He exclaimed, fluttering his eyes at me. I internally grinned; glad to see I was making some progress.

What can I say, I respect your work. Which is why I wish to present a deal that is simply too sweet for you to refuse.

I could see the gears turning behind his eyes. He was most likely wondering if he should take me seriously or not. I need him to take the bait; it could be my only chance out of this hell.

“I suppose I can listen to whatever deal you have to offer me. Please do make it quick though, I have some wonderful chaos I need to spread,” He exclaimed, showering the area with confetti and cotton candy.

Let me free, if you should fall.

Discord furrowed his brow, my so called deal making little sense to him. I needed to pursue this, the time frame isn’t large and I can’t afford any mistakes.

Let’s say you make a mistake in your quest for spreading chaos. Use me as the backup plan. Should you be defeated, release me from my stone prison. I can promise you that my presence alone will cause panic among both the royal sisters and the guard. It will be quite… chaotic.

Discord's eyes were practically glowing with mischief as I finished my explanation. I had hooked him, now all I needed to do was reel in the prize.

“I must say I like you line of thinking. Usually I just wing it,” I cringed a bit when he said that, “But perhaps some insurance would be helpful this time.” With that he snapped his fingers and I began to feel chaos magic settle against my statue. I shuddered as the magic film set and hardened, locking on to my own magical identity.

Proud with his work Discord waved goodbye before exploding into a shower of toads, the croaking mass scattering among the foliage. Because of the wonderful karma I have, I was horribly surprised when one latched onto my statue’s face, rending my vision useless.

… I think he’s mocking me…

As I suspected, Discord’s lack of planning and strategizing resulted him in being returned to stone. He was carted back to the gardens only two days after achieving freedom. I mentally facepalmed as I saw the horror etched onto Discord’s face. He had several millennia to make a plan and he screws up so quickly. I promised myself I wouldn’t make the same mistake. Shortly after small cracks had begun to puncture my statue and I knew Discord kept his deal.

I spent the next several hours recalling every plan I had thought up during my time of imprisonment. Several of them I scrapped right away as they would either result in unwanted deaths or send me back into stone. All my plans boiled down to two decisions: I could either return to solitude or I could make peace with the crown. Normally I would jump at the chance of being alone, but I was surprised to find myself shying away from the option. It would seem 1500 years of solitude had been enough for me. Happy that I could finally decide on a course of action I simply waited for my freedom.

The day after Discord's defeat there was a celebration at the castle, no doubt honoring the six mares that saved the day. I couldn’t help but feel giddy at the prospect of potentially meeting the six main characters of My Little Pony. I wasn’t a diehard brony, but I did watch the episodes. Believe me I had a friend who was obsessed with the show. I never saw so many plushies and dolls in my life!

It was around noon of the celebration when I finally felt the cracks begin to deepen. I had learned beforehand that the mane six were staying for the night in Canterlot. I couldn’t be happier with my stroke of good fortune. Hopefully Celestia and Luna would be distracted long enough for me to escape the city without incident. They were the only ones who made me nervous. While I may be able to overpower one of the sisters, together they could prove a problem. Not to mention they would have an edge of not being immobile for a millennia and a half.

I wasn’t immobile for much longer. Stone fell off my body like flaked paint as more and more of my skin was revealed. Within a minute I was finally free and able to breathe fresh air once more. Well, I would if the first thing I didn’t inhale was the dust from the falling rocks, so instead I was subjected to a fit of coughing. Turns out the second times the charm as I successfully took my first full breathe of fresh air after 1500 years. With shaking hands I sheathed my blade and secured my tome within my robe.

I closed my eyes and ran my fingers through my silver hair, brushing away any pebbles that remained. I enjoyed the cool mountain air, a small gust of wind dancing across my skin and causing my robe to flutter. My eyes snapped open, the irises glowing faintly before dimming to a natural brown. The corners of my lips twitched upwards into a smile as I looked towards the city of Canterlot.

Let’s see if Celly is still any good at playing ‘chess’.

Chapter 16 - No, The Sword Is For Decoration...

I watched as Wade fell to the floor, limp and unconscious. I had to resist the urge to smack him awake. "Didn't I just tell you using more magic puts strain on your body?" As expected, I didn't receive an answer. I huffed and walked over to him, crouching down to feel his pulse.

Well, at least he's alive. Still, he didn't seem to take too much magic into his body at once. It doesn't make sense why he should suddenly collapse like that.

I suddenly remembered the watch that monitored Wade's magic. I grabbed his wrist and turned it till I could see the screen; it read zero. That makes more sense. He must have pushed his body too hard and using such volatile magic didn't help him either. I need to work on increasing his pool of magic somehow. If he's going to collapse just after a training session like this, then we aren't going to get very far.

I grabbed Thunder in my magic and tossed it into the bag along with the rest of my books. I had no intention of leaving the tomes out in the open for anyone to look at. I began to carry the bag in my magic as I leaned down and picked up wade, tossing him over my shoulder. I exited the room shortly after, making my way to the bedchambers. I chose one for wade and dropped him on a bed.

I watched him for a moment, thinking back to my change of plans. I want to teach him many different skills which he can use and practice. Even if I only start him off with the basics, he could always practice on his own time. I still had the money with me that I had 'collected' from my own universe. Maybe I can commission something…

I nodded to myself and morphed back into the pony form. Quickly making a stop to the room next to Wade's I dropped my bag off, but not before choosing a few choice tomes for myself. The basics should be fine for me: Arcwind, Arcfire, Arcthunder and Nosferatu. It might seem like overkill, but I’m not going anywhere unless I was equipped enough to take down an army if need be.

Making a quick transformation, I began to make my way out of the restricted wing that was given to us. Upon exiting the wing, I soon found a set of guards nearby. I grimaced inwardly, this should prove to be an interesting experience.

I walked... or trotted... over to the guards. Their eyes moved to watch me, but they made no other sign of visible movement. I coughed and addressed the one that was higher marked. He seemed to be a Lieutenant, surprisingly. Perhaps Luna had something to do with this? "I was hoping you could direct me to the guards blacksmith. I need to have something commissioned as soon as possible."

"Hmm." The guard on the left let out a huff of air, "Follow me, Lady Robin. I have been instructed to assist you in any way I am able."

The guard on the right didn't so much as twitch, staring straight ahead. The one guard who had spoken walked off, gesturing for me to follow.

I groaned inwardly as he gave me the title of 'Lady'. Either the guard notices me as a noble, or they are simply being polite. I really hope it's the latter.

I caught up to my escort and walked next to him, hanging slightly behind. "Tell me Lieutenant, is the blacksmith skilled in his trade? Also, do you know what metals he usually works with?"

"Master blacksmith Muramasa works in all metals," the guard claimed, taking a left across a courtyard. "Any metal is available, if you have to coin to buy it. As for what is most used, as you can plainly see from our arms and armor, gold is the most used material. After the gear is finished, it is spelled to hold its shape and to resist damage. If you wish for any other extra enchantments, they will cost as such as they are valued."

We made our way across a large lawn, staying on the paved walkway that cut its way through it. We walked past a large compound of a building on our right when I heard a sound that set my blood to boil.

*Fweeeet~!* came a perverse whistle from a guard standing just inside the building. I immediately changed direction, ready to lay into him with all of my rage. A shame my escort beat me to the punch.

"Private Grinding Gears, what exactly do you think you're doing?"

"Uh, sir?" he replied, hesitantly saluting.

"Uncouth conduct as becoming an officer of the royal guard. You will apologize to the crowns guest immediately, and in addition you are to report to KP for latrine duty for the next month."

"But sir!" the guard protested.

"Two months, and if you open your mouth again and what comes out isn't a 'thank you very much sir, my apologies for my misconduct madam' I'll see you thrown in stocks for each night."

The earth pony guard trembled, but finally complied. "Thank you very much sir," he turned to me and bowed his head, "My apologies for my misconduct madam."

"Now off with you, on the double!" With that the earth pony guard trotted away, not even daring to look back over his shoulder.

I did my best to glare a hole right through the back of his head. Once more this situation reminded me how low the Guard has truly fallen over the centuries. Breaking conduct, speaking out of line, insubordination... it's quite sad really. I'd place the blame on Celestia, but it's more Shining Armor's fault.

I huffed and turned towards my escort. "I thank you for handling the situation Lieutenant. It's nice to see that there is some honor within the guard."

He gave a low harrumph. "My apologies that you see us at our worst." He turned and fixed me with an apologetic look, "The younger the mind, the less refined. That private has been a part of the guard for less than a year," he let a low grumble, "He's three years younger than we normally allow. The only reason he was admitted is because he showed such promise." He let out a low, short laugh dripping with cynicism, "If all the guard required was raw talent, we would be in a sorry state indeed. Please don't think ill of him though," he turned off the path, entering a building from which metallic clangs echoed off the walls, "He's still a good kid, if immature. He has the makings to become a great officer in his time."

We traipsed deeper into the building, and the heat increased to near intolerable levels. Looking around, I could see why. Set into a wall about the size of a house, was a gigantic forge with an opening that a treadmill continuously fed fuel through.

Sitting at an anvil, a gigantic earth pony slammed a hammer attached to his foreleg continuously against a bit of red hot metal, shaping it with a fork attached to his other hoof.

He looked up as we walked in, then called out in a squeaky, raspy tone that would not have been out of place in a mickey mouse cartoon. It took all of my willpower to not laugh at the irony of it all. "Lieutenant Elegy Esper, as I live and breath. What, your flimsy coveralls you ordered from the gryphon smiths fall apart again?"

"I bring a guest of the crown," Elegy Esper claimed, "Who wishes to acquire your services. She has been given full rank, and is to be treated as such with all the privileges allowed. Although yes, the darn suit has fallen apart again. Fit me in… say… Tuesday?" he asked with a sheepish grin.

"Waste any more money on that heap of trash, you might as well have just commissioned a suit from me. My work would last through a war, not fall apart in mere training." he turned to me, giving me an appraising look. I got the feeling he was more looking at my robe though, and his eyes lingered on where my sword lay hidden underneath.

"Lassy," he started, grabbing the piece of metal off the anvil with his fork and placing it in a vat of oil, "I can tell by one look yer kit's as good as, iffin not better, than what I could provide. So what," he asked, plopping himself down on all fours, settling into a relaxed position, "exactly do ye need me for, hmmm?"

I smiled as I looked over the various weapons on display. They did indeed seem to be well made, every ounce of devotion and loved poured into each individual arm. "I am currently training a student of mine in various arts, one of which is swordplay. I need to get him a sword, one which can withstand immense pressure. You claim that your work would last through a war. I wish to test that claim of yours."

"Aye," he stated, cracking his long neck, "iffin ye be needin a blade what can stand the test of time, ye came to the right place. I assume yer students a unicorn, otherwise ye woulda led with telling me ye needed a specialty hoof mounted blade, or wing knives. So my next question is thus. What is yer student's style? Do they prefer a long sword or a short one? Do you just intend to get em a sword like the length o' yers?"

What sword would be good for him? He's fairly nimble, and I could guess he's fast on his feet when he wants to be. He wouldn't do well with a longsword or a Greatsword. A short sword would suit him best, something similar to mine.

"How about something roughly the length of my own; a short sword. He's not the strongest, but he more than makes up for it with speed. Now, what metals do you work with?"

He let out a bark of a laugh belaying his high pitched voice. "I work with all metals you runt. Ask and ye shall receive. So, shortsword. Lets work out dimensions before we muddle it all up with talk of materials. Length o yer sword, strange shape. I'm guessin ye use it to channel yer magic. An intrestin shape to be sure. Not my first choice. Will ye be wanting a minotaur hand grip, or would ye prefer to go with the traditional mouth grip? Most o' ye unicorns don' like that," He turned to Esper Elegy and gave him a short guttural laugh, "Get all whiny abou' the taste o' all things. As if that's gonna be the first thing on ye mind when somepony's bearin down on ye, murder in their eyes."

"Most amusing, as always master blacksmith," Elegy responded politely.

"Canno' even get a laugh out o' this lot any more," Muramasa complained, "Like a right lot o' statues. Moving on, would you rather a rapier style blade for thickness, or would a double sided spatha be closer to what ye want?"

I thought about that. If Wade was going to be focusing more on speed, he would need a light sword, easy to swing yet sharp enough to easily pierce flesh. From what I could remember, Rapier's were all of that, but not quite powerful... as powerful as a sword could be.

"I believe a Rapier style sword would be best for his fight style. As for the grip, I'll want it to be a minotaur hand grip. I plan on forcing him to use both magic and physical means to wield the blade. If you're worried that he won't be able to hold it, I assure you, I have a few ideas."

I chuckled, a small glint in my eye. "I'm quite the brutal trainer apparently. I had to carry him to bed because he passed out on me during training."

"PFahaha!" he let out a bellowing laugh, competing for volume with the peals of his hammer before. "Tis true, iffin ye don' grind yer students to the point where they canno' walk ye ain't doin yer job right. Well now we got a style set, what ideally would ye like it made of? A personal favorite o' mine is meteorite. Always leaves off with a nice sheen, or ye could have it made in silver. Everypony likes silver. Never liked it fer blades, personally. The recoil, even behind magical warding always feels… stiff. I guess I should jes ask ye what yer looking fer, jes tah speed things up?"

Of course, magic pony land has never before used metals. All I know are what Humans have made and perfected. Steel is one of the greatest metals as it doesn't rust, it doesn't decay and it's strong. A well balance for a weapon such as a sword. Hmm... Twilight did say it was difficult to come by though, perhaps it's rare in this world? I wonder what its magical properties are. My own blade is made of steel, and it seems to channel magic easy enough.

"Well... that's where it gets complicated. I actually was wondering if you can use steel."

Best not say any more than that. If I'm wrong about the metal, then I'll only look like a fool.

"O' course I can work steel. What, are ye ears full o' cotton? I told ye, I work with any metal. I didn't come by the inane title o' 'master blacksmith' fer lookin pretty," he ended with a laugh. "I will warn ye, it won' be cheap. Not so much fer the labor, but the materials ain't much used, an we don' get much trade of it. A blade like ye be wantin'… would cost me at least two thousand bits fer me tah make it. So in order tah make at the very least of a profit, I'd need tah charge ya at least three hundred more than that."

He turned Esper, and waved a hoof at him. "Oy, you, question. Is she on retainer?"

Esper Elegy gave a short shake of his head. "While she is be given high priority and access to any materials she desires, she has not been given access to the treasury."

Muramasa gave a disgusted snort. "Bah, apologies ma'am," he said, directing his attention to me once again, "Iffin that were the case, I woulda bumped the price up to three times the baseline."

I’m starting to like this pony.

"Sir!" Elegy barked, a surprised look on his face.

"Oh get off it, like it wouldn' go to a good use," Muramasa admonished, quashing Elegy's arguments.

"So that theres the thin of it. Two thousand, three hundred bits fer a quality sword made outta steel. Sure that be the metal ya want? I quite agree that it be a fun metal tah work with, and the color is definitely quite lovely..."

I nodded and reached inside my coat, withdrawing a bulging bag of bits.

I have the money, but there's still the problem of time. I want to get Wade this sword as soon as possible.

"I have here roughly four thousand bits. It's all yours if you’re willing to further temper the steel and place it at the top of your priority. I need this blade as soon as possible, but I still need it to be done right. Think you can handle it, Master Muramasa?"

"For that much coin, I'd be hard pressed ta turn ye away, wouldn' I? I ain't gonna rush it," he walked over to a wicker basket, withdrawing a long bar of metal which he proceeded to place inside the forge, closing the door on it. "A blade takes it's own time to temper, ain't no hoof in Equestria what can quicken that. Seeing as ye want it in steel, it'll hold its shape an' edge easier without any old spell. I'll have a mage down here to enchant it proper like," he gave me a wink, "Mah eyes may be able to see any old spell, but my calling lies in the metal itself. Do ye have any requests fer an elemental enchantment? In addition to the regular ones."

I closed my eyes. I would suggest to infuse it with darkness, but I can already see how that would turn out. Wind would be useful for summoning strong gusts, but I can see the magic being used up quickly. Either Fire or Lightning would work well in this case…

I grunted and opened my eyes. "Yes, I think Fire would work well in this case. Also, are you able to enchant blades so that the elemental property only activates when the wielder wishes it?"

"Of course, what do ye take me for, some hack from Trottingham? All enchantments can be turned on an' off, per the will o' the wielder. Unless I muck up royally, it would last longer 'en you or yer student. An I can personally attest to that, had more than a few blades what lasted longer than their owners." He took a moment to think on it, and continued on a new tangent.

"Used to be they'd make it so you could switch em on an off by twisting the pommel. Right lot o' nutters them. Always switching on an off when ya didn' want em to. So, fire. Would ye like the scabbard ta match it, or jes be a plain wrap?"

"A sword is a weapon of war, it's not meant to be beautiful. Its main purpose is to defend its owner and kill those who threaten them. It's a tool, but should still be treated with care and compassion. A plain wrap will suffice for the blade, unless you can think of a better alternative."

He let out a bellowing laugh that once again echoed off the walls, "A mare after me own 'eart. Off ye go then, I got other orders to fill, an' ye ain't gonna hurry the heating o' the blade by watchin it. I'll 'ave it done by dawn, I can either 'ave it delivered to ye via bluey ere," he pointed at Esper Elegy. Strange, his coat was just as white as any other guard. "Or ye can come pick it up yerself iffin ye want, on yer own time."

"Be on with ye, gonna make me up an start being proper the way yer goin' on. Go on, go on."

"Master blacksmith," Esper Elegy said, bowing to the blacksmith.

"Lieutenant," he replied gruffly, retrieving the block of metal from the vat of oil, inspecting it before opening another door on the forge and sticking it in.

Esper Elegy herded me back outside, and let out a huff of air. "Hoooo, thank Celestia that went so smoothly. Usually it's like trying to pry the teeth out of a hydra with that guy. He must have seen you as a kindred spirit, he is never that cordial with anypony he doesn't like."

I couldn't help but chuckle. I knew exactly why he liked me, I was a 'strait to the point' kinda guy. I don't beat around the bush, and it was clear he didn't either. "I actually found his personality to be rather refreshing. Very straightforward individual, someone I can relate to for sure."

I took a moment took look up at the sun. It was still early enough, and chances were Wade was still out cold. I wonder... I haven't been in an actual sword fight for some time, and here by my side was a Lieutenant that seemed willing to help me. "Lieutenant, It has been some time since I've had an actual duel with another. Would you be so kind as to direct me to the training grounds? I'd be very much interested in fighting against either you or a selected guard's member."

"Hmmm," he stopped, tapping his chin in thought. "That actually brings an idea to mind. You there, Private Crosby," he called out, causing an idle guard to snap to attention. "Are you doing anything at the moment? If not, I have something I need you to do." Without even waiting for him to answer, he continued.

"Go find Private Grinding Gears. Have him report to the training field, full kit. If he's unprepared it'll be his own fault."

"Sir!" the pony named 'Crosby' barked, running off at a sharp trot.

He turned back to me with a slight smile. "I don't suppose you'd be willing to give a demonstration as to why it is improper and unwise to 'catcall' at a visiting dignitary?"

My grin turned sinister, "I'd be more than happy to provide a demonstration for you. Do you have any magic that can blunt a blade though? I prefer to use my own sword rather than a training weapon."

"Of course, a standard blunting spell is a standard tertiary spell taught to all of our combat mages. Apologies, I did not think to offend, I assume instead of standard legion spells you focus on specialized combat spells?" he quickly rectified. "Of course, learning a blunting spell would prove useful on the field, if you were to be able to dull the blade of your opponent to the point where it did not cut?"

I inwardly cursed at my moment of stupidity. I should have known such a spell would be widely known.

I forced my face to remain stoic. "I usually don't worry about such a spell. If I’m drawing my blade, than more often than not I have no intention of blunting it. Rather defeats the purpose.

"You sound as if you've seen some blood," he mused. "I do not envy you."

We eventually made our way to a large, open promenade. There was easily over three hundred ponies, all in full armor and undergoing various levels of exercise or training. One one section of the grounds, a large obstacle course was set up. As we walked closer, one pegasus flew over a tall tower wall, laughing to himself as his partner tried desperately to climb over it. I guess that's what you get when you pair a pegasus with an earth pony.

Elegy Esper led me further on to an open training grounds. Upon seeing us, a lone guard called out-

"Superior officer is present!"

At this cry, everyone in earshot fell into rank, saluting as they did so.

"What in Tartarus are you up to? You think disrupting my drills is a laugh, Lieutenant?" Asked a guard wearing a helmet with a smoothed top. His mane was slotted through in such a way that it poked out through the back like a ponytail.

"Sergeant Knox, sir." Elegy Esper gave a quick salute, "I find myself playing nursemaid to a guest of the crown. She's an experienced swordsmare, and expressed desire to spar with some of the guard."

Knox frowned, but was unable to get off his rebuttal before Elegy Esper continued, looking off to our right.

"Speak of the damned, and they shall appear. Grinding Gears, Private! Over here, on the double!"

The same guard from before arrived huffing and panting from the gear he had attached to himself. At the sight of me, he gave a startled gasp and stared at the ground.

"Private Grinding Gears," Elegy Esper addressed him, "You have been summoned to give you a chance. A chance to repeal your rightfully given punishment. Lady Robin here desires to spar with you. If you accept, and win a two out of three bout, your punishment will be repealed. If you win all three bouts, you will be awarded with three months salary. Do you accept?"

Grinding Gears gaze darted between Elegy Esper and myself, before his mouth formed a determined line.

"I accept."

I gave the private a predatory grin. I could hear some of the other guards whispering among themselves. This was going to be fun. "Well then, it seems you have some backbone in you afterwards. I hope you can provide me a suitable challenge. I've yet to be bested in a one on one duel."

Technically that was true. A good number of my sword fights in the past were duels, even when the guard could have mobbed me. They claimed it was 'dishonorable' to overwhelm a solitary opponent.

"The bouts are standard tourney fare. Each clean strike will gain the attacker a single point," Elegy Esper stated loudly and clearly, waving us over to an area with a series of large squares on the ground. "Magus Turning Point, come here," he demanded, pointing at a unicorn mare three rows back. She made her way forward, and he gestured towards myself.

"Magus, if you would apply a dulling charm on Private Grinding Gears and Arch Magus Robin's weapons, we may commence." He shot me a grin at my surprise of the formal title he had mentioned, "Princess Luna was very specific as to your preferred title in a public setting or event,' he whispered under his breath.

She stepped forward, applying a spell of some sort to the blades Grinding Gears offered.

I revealed the Levin blade from beneath my robe, and there was more than a few hushed mutterings at it's appearance.

"What a vicious looking blade..." Turning Point muttered, casting her spell over my sword.

We made our way to our starting points, and I noticed a hush had fallen upon everyone present. Everyone's attention was focused solely on us. I inspected his chosen weapons, two hoof mounted blades that fit snugly around his front legs. They arched outwards from the sides, slightly bending upwards.

Grinding Gear poked a switch on his helmet, causing two eye covers to pop down, like metal grates.

"There will be no spells," Elegy Esper called out, his voice echoing around the field. "There will be no attacks to the genitals, and if possible avoid the eyes. Speaking of, someone lend Arch Magus Robin their helmet, thank you Private Glory Hollow," a guard stepped forward, removing her helmet. Once her hair was free, her entire color scheme shifted so that her hair turned yellow, and her body became a muted pink.

At my questioning glance, Elegy Esper explained, "Unless the entire uniform is worn, the regiment spell won't function. Mostly used to allow citizens to quickly identify one of the guard.”

I took the helmet, grimacing at it. I plopped it down over my head, and it sucked my hair out the top, making me look like all the other mohawked buffoons here. Thankfully, It didn't change my color scheme any. The eye guards snapped down over my eyes, surprisingly not obscuring my vision. There must have been some sort of spell making them see through from my side.

"First combatant to ten clean strikes wins the round. Two out of three rounds to win the match. Are you ready?" he asked.

"Ready," Grinding Gears claimed, taking a ready stance.

I levitated the blade in front of me, holding it in position with my magic. I'd prefer to stand vertically, but my body might not be able to support such a stance. Perhaps for a short while. I grumbled to myself and twirled the blade around, getting a feel for it in my magic. Once I felt ready, I gave the Lieutenant a nod, letting him know I was ready.

Lieutenant Esper raised a hoof and dropped it. "Let the match begin."

I immediately charged, taking Private Gears by surprise. I swung my blade and nicked him on the side, earning me my first point. I grinned and jumped backwards, returning to my starting position. Grinding Gears had a small scowl on his face, obviously unprepared for my sudden attack.

I decided to probe his response time. When Espers hoof fell a second time, I dashed forward, and executed the exact same attack I had previously. Surprisingly, he actually managed to counter the move I had just done, giving me a small grin of triumph as if it was something to gloat over. I reversed the path of the blade, swinging it back towards his neck by dragging the handle counter clockwise around his block. This type of attack would never work with a held weapon, my own body would get in the way of the reversal. Just one of the many perks of being able to levitate a blade, and step back out of its range.

I was awarded another point, and we started once again. Grinding Gears took the initiative, charging forward with a short leap. Seeing as the fool had gone airborne, I levitated my blade under him, and used it to flip him over my head like a spatula. They somehow actually counted this as a clean strike. I guess the fact that it touched him period was good enough.

He was giving me the stink eye now, and he called out to me, "My apologies, Arch Magus. I sought to try to give you an advantage, to repent for my rudeness," he took this time while talking to flip his blades so they pointed forward, like upside down talons. "It occurs to me now, you don't need any."

"Begin!" Esper Elgey called out, dropping his hoof once more. Grinding Gears feinted forwards, instead circling clockwise around me. I swung my blade at him in a downward slice but he… uppercut it? Uppercut? I have no idea how I would begin to describe the absurdity I witnessed. He lept forward, coiling on his back two hooves as he slid forward on the ground. Then as he got closer, whipped his right foreleg upwards and slammed my blade with his.

The Levin blade was torn out of my magical grasp, flung upwards about eight feet before I regained control of it.

That didn't really matter, or change the fact that Grinding Gears had taken his opportunity to lightly poke me in the chest with his left hoof blade.

"Madam," he said cheekily, returning to his starting point.

I thought about what just happened, the procedure, the follow up attack. I can see now why the lieutenant claimed the lad had potential. He was good, and he knew how to hold himself back. That also showed how skilled he was at combat. However, I've been holding back myself... a lot to be honest.

I laughed, this whole situation was honestly absurd. Here I was playing pretend sword fighting with a pony. No... It was time to take this seriously. I had gotten the feel of my blade after the second round, the movement returning to me as easy as riding a bike. You simply never forget.

The private was giving me a strange look as I calmed myself. "You're good Private, but I've been holding back myself."

I lifted myself onto my hind legs, getting into a position befitting a bipedal creature. I found the position to be strangely comfortable... and familiar. The ponies around me were giving me odd looks. The odd looks only increased when I grasped my sword in my hooves, forgoing my magic. I found it easy enough to wield and I held it point out towards gears, wielding it in a two handed stance. Lieutenant Elsley looked hesitant to start the next round. I nodded at him, letting him know I was ready.

He shrugged and called out, "begin!"

Faster than it should have been possible, I sprinted over to him, remaining on my hind legs the entire time. I swung in a downward strike, hoping to take gears by surprise. He managed to block it, but he staggered back from the sheer force of my strike.

I was pleasantly surprised by how much strength I had in this body. I had expected it to be diminished considering it’s the body of a unicorn, but the makeshift prototype form Twilight had made for me was surprisingly strong. I didn't even feel any pain from my prolonged posture. Twilight must have made this with increased flexibility.

Before gears could recover, I switched the sword to my right hoof and swung it hard against his side. He cried out in pain as I made contact, using too much force behind the swing. Quickly after I jumped back to give us room, still standing on my hind legs.

"Whats with the weird stance?" he called out, putting a hoof forward.

"Round, begin!" Elegy Esper called out, flinging his hoof downward once more.

"It's personal," I snapped, dashing forward, and lunging.

"It's stupid!" he yelped, barely dodging to the side.

"How smart it is, metaphorically or otherwise," I muttered, forcing him to retreat with a flurry of jabs, "Is irrelevant." I cornered him at the edge of the ring, and slapped him with the flat of the blade when he cast a glance behind him. "Seeing as it has long since proven to be highly effective. If you can't adapt, then you might as well DIE!" I called out loudly, catching him off guard. He slipped backwards and fell bodily on his stomach, giving me a free hit as I slapped him on the top of the head with the flat of the blade once more.

"That was cheap!" he complained, getting to his hooves as he returned to his starting point.

"Fight to live, not to win," I replied, bringing my sword back to its ready position. "A true enemy isn't going to fight fair, or even give you a chance to catch your breath." I lectured, returning to my own starting point.

Elegy Esper once more called for the next round to begin. I immediately pressured the private, swinging my blade to the side. He managed to block the strike, but left himself open. I decided to show him the difference between a fight and a spar.

I stepped in close, restricting both of our movement. I quickly followed up by elbowing him in the snout. He yelped in pain and staggered back, making the mistake of raising his hoof to feel his nose. I don't think I broke it, but a little pain never hurt to reinforce a point. With that thought in mind I, without any hesitation, slammed the flat of my blade against the side of his head. Yet another point for me.

He stumbled in place. If I could see his face, his eyes would be rolling about in his sockets most likely. He growled and turned his attention to Elegy, pointing a hoof in my direction. "That's a foul! This is supposed to be a sparring match, not a brawl!"

I scoffed at the notion. "Brawl, spar, duel, it's all the same thing. We are two individuals locked in combat fighting for our lives. In the heat of battle anything can be used as a weapon, even your own body when used correctly. There is no honor in battle, and if you act as such, you-will-lose!"

"She could have stabbed you in the face instead of giving you a love tap like she did," Elegy reasoned, fixing the Private with a cold glare, "She didn't aim for the eyes or the genitals. The strike itself should have counted for the point, but we're beyond that now." He turned to me and gave me a dissatisfied look, "And would you quit playing with your food? We had the mage enforce those dulling charms for a reason. Knock it off with the slap happy tomfoolery. And Gears?" He asked, nonchalantly brushing at a piece of dust on his shoulder, "I feel I must remind you that you only have one point to her seven. Only three more chances before you lose the ability to receive that bonus..."

"Understood sir," the Private replied, wiping the blood from his nose and taking his spot again.
When Elegy Esper lowered his hoof this time, Grinding Gears rocketed off the starting line, a hurricane of whirring blades. I managed to slide my blade in between his mad strikes, throwing him off to the side.

"How are you so strong?!!?" He demanded, lunging forward into a makeshift straight stab. It might have worked, it certainly caught me off guard. As it was, his own legs and the shape of his blades prevented the strike from coming through. It angled upwards, and I encouraged its movement with my own sword.

He stumbled backward, desperately trying to get his own weight under control so he could return to his four legged stance. I didn't give him the chance, turning into a roundhouse kick that slammed right into his upper chest. I really shouldn't have been able to do that with a ponies anatomy, but I found it no harder than normal.

"Point!" Elegy called out, "Two chances left, Gears," he admonished the Private, huffing for breath and flat on his back. "Going to get up some time today, Private?"

"Just admiring the ring from up close, sir," He rebutted, getting to his hooves shakily.

He inspected my stance, then did something surprising. He copied it. Standing up on his back hooves, he put his own spin on it, crooking his front legs into a makeshift boxers stance.

I cracked a smile, "Sure you want to do this? I didn't learn to fight like this overnight."

I snapped my blade up into a ready stance, flashing the blade forward into a quick jab.

He batted at the blade, driving it away. He tried to close the distance, but I kept him from getting to close with a few carefully timed jabs towards his face. He was actually surprisingly competent, keeping me at bay for several minutes before I managed to knock one of his hoof blades loose. He overcompensated for his loss, leading to a loss before long.

He fell back onto all fours, unhitching his other blade and tossing it to the side. "Mind if I switch to a sword?" he asked me.

I nodded and returned to my own starting position. It was becoming clearer with every bout why the Private was accepted into the guard at such a young age. He acted brashly, yes, but he more than made up for it with skill. Of course, there was another reason why he stood out.

"I don't mind in the slightest. If you believe a sword will help you in the next match then take that option. Also... I wish to commend you for your efforts thus far. One skill a soldier must have is being able to adapt to a changing environment. By attempting to copy my stance you attempted to negate an advantage over you. You're a skilled warrior and I can see why the guard has accepted you at such a young age. Of course, I wonder if such praise has gone to your head. Take what you learn from each of these fights and better yourself as a warrior."

"Now, come at me with everything you got!" I challenged, flourishing the blade in my hoof and pointing it at Gears.

He crossed over to where he had laid down his pack, withdrawing a blade only slightly longer than my own. He returned to his starting point, raising up on his back legs. I was struck by the uncanny image of the Private, almost like I was staring in a mirror so close he had copied my stance.

We met halfway between us, each of us striking out with lethal efficiency. Our swords whistled and sang through the air, kissing each other with violent peals and screams of metal. Neither of us gave an inch, our blades ceaselessly fighting to reach the flesh of the other.

As I continued my assault, I noticed something odd. The metal of his sword was starting to bend. Not anything noticeable, but with each hit his sword tried to bend with the strike. It became painfully obvious with each continuous strike, the Levin blade was eating at the enchantments on his sword. It had probably already dispelled the dulling spell and was working at a reinforcement spell now. I had to be careful in the way I ended this.

I took a step back, lowering the Levin blade into a ready position, mimicking the sheathed stance of a Japanese katana. Grinding Gears mistakenly took my stance as an admission that I was retreating, moving straight into range of my strike.

I whipped the Levin Blade upwards at a diagonal angle, faster than either of us could see. I'm sure for him my sword just seemed to teleport, his blade decided to take a vacation. The Levin blade collided with his sword right at the base of the blade. His sword snapped like a twig, leaving him holding the handle with a dumbfounded look on his face as the blade fell to the ground beside him.

I flourished the Levin blade, lightly tapping him on the top of his head with the flat.

"I do believe that the round is mine, Private. Do you still want to go the remaining two?" I asked, watching as he plopped down on all fours and stretched his back painfully.

"I forfeit the match, Arch Magus Robin. I believe the outcome would be more of the same," he said, bowing his head in supplication towards me. "Even if I were able to acquire another sword," He looked around, those watching averted their gazes with embarrassed looks. "It is obvious that I'm not going to win just by mirroring you. I hereby challenge you to a rematch," he fixed me with a determined grin, "two months time, I promise you I'll have improved to the point where its at least a hit for hit. I promise you that." His grin grew slightly wider, and he extended a hoof. "If I don't make it so I win every single round..."

I frowned, while I would enjoy a rematch with the private, two months wasn't possible. I am also unaware of the time difference between our two universes. Two months here could be six months in my own universe. I need a cover story.

I shook my head. "While I would enjoy a rematch, I'm afraid I won't be here in two months time. Less than a week from now I'll be returning to my travels. I wander and study various forms of magic across the globe. I don't know when I'll next return to Equestria, possibly never."

His face fell into a frown, and he silently contemplated my words. He took on a determined look, grinning from ear to ear.

"Fine then, that'll just give me more time to train. I promise you this then." He displayed the broken shaft of the handle, facing it towards me.

"When next we meet, I'll be the one standing victorious. I don't care how much you get better, I'll overtake you by leagues. Just try to stop me," he promised.

I chuckled and pushed the sword back towards him. "Hold onto that and let it be a reminder of this day. Practice hard and you'll go far kid, that I'm sure of."

"The bout is decided!" Elegy Esper called out, shocking us out of our stupor. Looking around, I saw more than a few awed faces, and heard a few hushed whispers.

"Well, is there anyone else willing to step into the ring?" He called out. "I'm sure Arch Magus Robin here will refrain from destroying any more swords, as long as you're careful not to insult her with any sexist remarks..."

"Didn't Gears beat an instructor once?" I heard whispered out in the crowd.

"I heard he took on three members of the reserve guard," a voice replied.

"Did you see the way she snapped his sword? She's a unicorn, for Celestia's sake. How the hay strong is she?"

"That stance was freaky, it was like she was a freaking minotaur..."

"I've never seen anypony fight like that!"

"Is she joining the guard?"

"Are you stupid? She has to be a master, she's probably already a high ranking member of the guard..."

"If not part of Celestia's Iron Hoof," another voice spouted.

Iron Hoof? Sounded like some pony-centric version of an elite guard. Guess even ol sunbutt didn't trust in the incompetence of her own guards.

I looked to the surrounding guards, noticing more than a few averting their gazes. “So, does anyone else wish to challenge me?”

There was shuffling and mumbling, but no one else stepped forward to accept my challenge.

Esper Elegy looked around with a barely contained expression of disgust. “Tell me, Sergeant Knox. Is this the legion you’ve been grooming?”

“You watch your mouth, Lieutenant. You bring in somepony who’s been training with the minotaurs, and you expect my recruits to be ready for that?”

“I thought the point was that they were supposed to be ready for anything,” Elegy Esper rebutted.

“You’re trying to catch me up with your fancy words, Lieutenant. They haven’t trained to fight somepony like her, and you know that.”

Elegy Esper turned to look at me a an apologetic glance. “My apologies Arch Magus. It appears your exercise will have to be cut short.”

I dismissed his apology with a wave of a hoof. “Nonsense, Lieutenant. The whole point of this was to reacquaint myself within the confines an actual fight. I found myself a bit rusty as of late, I haven’t practiced with my blade in some time.”

I glanced up at the Sun, noticing it was roughly half past two. Wade might be out for some time, but I’ll need to rethink some of the training sessions I had planned for him.

“Lieutenant, I believe I’m ready to return to the Castle. I have other matters that require my attention.”

“As you wish ma’am.”

“Hold it,” Sergeant Knox stated, putting himself in our way. “If you want a challenge, come back tomorrow. I know just the bloke that would be more than willing to fight somepony like you.”

I considered the challenge. My time here was to teach Wade, not to further my own skills in swordplay. Then again, it might do Wade some good to see an actual duel. “I’ll consider it Captain. I may bring my student along with me, however, as they would benefit from watching a duel. Is that alright with you?”

“Bring as many backups as you want, ma’am. I’m sure they’ll be given quite the… show.”

“Captain,” Elegy Esper stated dispassionately, making his way around the irate pegasus.

“Lieutenant.” he replied, refusing to move out of the way. We made our way back to the castle in silence, Elegy Esper standing back in position where I had first found him.

“I have to ask, Lieutenant,” I ventured, “Why is it that someone as high rank as yourself finds themselves on simple guard duty?”

He gave me a slight smile, “I was one of the only ponies present with high enough rank to be qualified with the task Luna proposed. She was quite adamant, nopony below the rank of Lieutenant would suffice. Unfortunately there was only two of our rank present in Canterlot at the time, but I hope you’ll feel secure enough with the two of us standing guard for you.”

I smiled and shook my head, it seems Luna really was behind all this. Her infatuation with humans and their knowledge was strong, to be sure. “Indeed I do, Lieutenant. Thank you for performing your duties today and showing me around. Now, if you’ll excuse me, I’ll retire to my room.”

With a nod I turned towards the restricted hallway, heading towards my dormitory. I had to do some planning for tomorrow's studies. Magic to be taught, swordplay taken up, I had quite the challenge set for me. Still, I would teach Wade to the best of my abilities. That I promised myself.

I opened the door to Wade’s room, looking inside. He still lay asleep on the bed, his little bat resting on his chest. Fernando if I remembered correctly.

He didn’t look like he was going to be stirring any time soon. I dispelled the transformation charm, rising back to my true height. Walking over to his side, I inspected his ‘mana count’ via his strange watch. Thirteen. Well, at the very least it seemed to be replenishing itself. I turned it over in my hands, feeling out the spells contained within. I was curious about how the watch operated and what sort of spells were implemented into its design.

Containment, to gather magic that seemed to pool within the diamond inset upon the side. Scrutinize, to keep track of the target's mana pool and to evaluate it. But… hidden underneath… surveillance and… memory?

My blood ran cold, and a trill of cold fury ran through me. There was a spell woven into this watch, with one specific purpose.

To watch... to spy, to keep track of Wade's comings and goings, and to build a bank of memory that could be later accessed.

I glared at the watch before storming out of the room, gently closing Wade’s door. I would be having a... chat with the princesses about this…

Author's Note

Oh look, Robin can actually use a sword! For those of you who don't play Fire Emblem, know that most of the characters are capable of great feats of strength. One individual that comes to mind is Ike, who is arguably the physically strongest human, capable of taking down a god.

I'd also like to give a shout out to KiaraGate for helping me with the story. Thanks for letting me bounce ideas off of you, you've helped me a lot!

*Given that more of Robin's personality and beliefs are being revealed, I'm adding a dark tag. I probably should have added this from the start of the story.